Involvement of the clergy in 1916-1923 edited_Layout 1 28/10/2015 19:45 Page 1

100

example from the wider set of military statements shows how an IRA operative was able to identify a detective disguised The involvement as a priest by the amount of time it took him to say the rosary.11 Religion was an of endemic part of everyday life and any form of approval by such a powerful group would give legitimacy to The Catholic Clergy operatives’ actions. with the The Carlow Witness Statements indicate clerical influence back as far as 1914 when the Ballymurphy Company of volunteers was formed. Thomas Ryan Republican struggle (WS1422) describes how Fr. John Lawler, then C.C. at Borris, was instru- in mental in the setting up of the company. Ryan describes how Fr. Lawler intro- duced a Mr. Judge and Mr. L. Mellows to Carlow from 1913-21. the men before they signed up.12 This along with other evidence will show that Tom Joyce the clergy were not merely sympathetic or unsympathetic onlookers in the The Historiography of The Irish War of work for consistent and accurate analy- Republican fight. They were intimately Independence has followed a somewhat sis. Instead of assessing what the hierar- involved in the formation of companies tortuous road. It began as a predictable chy decreed or following chronologically and encouraging volunteers to enlist. story of, ‘the virgin Eire versus the the lists of religious and where they Thomas Ryan (WS1422) in the same bloody Saxon’.1 Recent work by authors served, this article wishes to examine the statement also describes how in 1918 such as Michael Hopkinson and Fearghal minutiae of clerical involvement and the during the Conscription crisis, “the McGarry has seen the revision of this reflected attitude of all society to clerical people were greatly inspired by the work narrative turning attention to the conduct influence. Patrick Collinson the religious and advice of Fr. P. Doyle, P.P., Baltin- of the IRA during this period.2 Inter- historian encouraged the minute view of glass, then C.C. in Borris. A collection spersed with this work has been heavily a particular period and the intimate was made at the church doors on disputed and often controversial work on examination of a story with specific Sunday…”.13 This is in contrast to John sectarianism by such writers as Kevin focus on society.7 Similar to G.R. Elton, A Murphy’s statement that “the Irish Myers, Gerard Murphy and Peter Hart.3 Collinson sought to dissuade the revolution of 1913-1921 completely Others such as David Leeson, Richard researcher from projecting today’s views bypassed the priests and that it was Bennett and Pearse Lawlor have detailed back to the period under examination. He carried through without the benefit of the role of the Black and Tans and the advised people to examine history on its clergy”.14 John Newsinger also describes British Military.4 Of these accounts, few own merits using extensive sources from how the conversion of the priests to deal with the role of the clergy and that time.8 Armed with Collinson’s republicanism occurred in 1917 during surprisingly, since the release of The framework this article will assess local the conscription crisis. The Carlow State- Bureau of Military History Collection events during the period using these ments indicate that this had occurred (BMH)5 in 2001, there has not been any statements, local newspapers, and work much earlier and it was not a conversion major reassessment of that role. Diar- conducted by other researchers. Histori- to republican politics but an immersion muid Ferriter expressed the opinion ography of the clergy during this period in IRA activities. Puzzlingly, modern subsequent to the release that the attitude has centered on pronouncements by the historical writers such as the excellent of the Catholic Church to the crisis hierarchy and how local clerics con- Fearghal McGarry hardly credit the deserved reappraisal.6 This article will demned violence in their area.9 While clergy with any involvement; “The examine these witness statements, focus- this is undoubtedly the case, Collinson Catholic Church’s opposition to oath ing on Carlow, the second smallest would advise we not be distracted from bound societies also deterred many county in Ireland. It will be contended the place that religion had in Ireland dur- recruits and prompted others to leave”15 that the Catholic clergy played a far ing the period 1913-22. Ireland was a greater role than the general historio- country where religion influenced every Nan Nolan’s (WS1441) testimony backs graphy indicates. It will also be argued aspect of life from sexual mores to polit- up the clerical involvement thesis. She that the clerics acted as a legitimising ical decisions. The chapter Church and describes how a new parish priest in the agent for many combatants. State in JJ Lee’s book Ireland, 1912-1985 Ballon area of Carlow initiated the Politics and Society will provide ample setting up of a volunteer company; When faced with sources such as witness evidence of the power of religion and the Things seemed to go easy here for a testimony it is difficult to form a frame- religious in Ireland.10 An intriguing while. Then a priest came to the parish

Carloviana 2016 Involvement of the clergy in 1916-1923 edited_Layout 1 28/10/2015 19:45 Page 2

101 The involvement of the Catholic Clergy with the republican....

to do temporary duty for a year... He was mony by Hynes, the priests’ remarkable IRA to give up the body after the execu- Rev. Fr. Francis Fletcher, and while he powers of persuasion convinced the tion. Even the smallest crumbs of was here he set things moving. He organ- Lieutenant not to carry out any comfort were in short supply during this ised anti-conscription and Sinn Fein reprisals.22 Although it is hard to believe period. Walsh describes how he had the meetings. A great change came over the certain aspects of Hynes’s testimony it gruesome task of re-submerging the body people.16 She also describes how the seems remarkably similar to other which surfaced two months after the same Fr. Kelly prevented a fairly brutal accounts of clerical persuasion and execution.26 interrogation outside the church by the influence over both the RIC and local RIC by simply appearing at the Church IRA units. The theme of clerical attendance pre- door.17 This would indicate that the execution is further illustrated by Sean British military were also wary of getting It would appear that not only were the Whelan’s testimony (WS1294). Whelan on the wrong side of the clergy. This clergy in Carlow involved in the setting describes in theatrical detail the detain- perceived strength by the clergy would up of volunteer companies and acting as ment, court martial and execution of almost certainly be noted as a sign of an influence with both sides. They also another suspected spy named James ecclesial importance by a deeply had the onerous task of hearing the last Doyle. Doyle was alleged to have written religious following. Nan Nolan and confessions of those convicted by the a letter to the British Regiment in Ennis- Thomas Ryan both also describe how the IRA of alleged crimes against the Repub- corthy giving details of IRA personnel. clerics in their area provided transport for lican cause. John Walsh (WS966) Whelan is vague on the details of the the IRA to deliver dispatches and to get describes how an ex-British soldier alleged crime, forgetting the place where “on-the-runs” out of the area.18 Brigid named Kenny who had given informa- Doyle was court martialled, not remem- Ryan of Carlow Town (WS1573) backs tion to the Devonshire regiment in Graig- bering if he got an answer to his question up the influence of clerics when she namanagh was caught, court martialled about the origin of the letter or if indeed describes, one day, my home was fired and sentenced to death.23 The curate in Doyle had signed it. Despite this he could into by Black and Tans, and later British Graignamanagh Fr. Gerry C.C. was recall the body of the letter verbatim. A military and Tans were approaching my called and “attended” to Kenny in an eel Fr. McCormack was sent for to hear house with the intention of burning it. house between Borris and Graigna- Doyle’s last confession. Walsh describes, They were accosted by Rev. Fr. Killian managh. The curate subsequently left, the scene for the third and final act is laid (later Parish Priest, Edenderry, Offaly), according to Walsh, and wished them a at Knockroe, near Borris, on the and he persuaded them not to do so.19 good night. As the eel house was too Wexford-Carlow border. Doyle's bullet- The use of the word ‘accosted’ is inter- close to a RIC post it was decided to riddled body is discovered in a field be- esting insofar as it indicated that people execute Kenny by drowning him in the side the main road. On his breast hangs believed in the influence of the clergy river; We gagged and blindfolded him a card, with the warning:- SPIES AND and also that priests may have had some and, having bound his arms and legs, we INFORMERS BEWARE!. The execution influence over the British military. dropped him into the River Barrow at a is confirmed in another less theatrical point just a few yards from the eel house. statement by Micheal O Ciardubhain John Hynes (WS1496) describes a The water at this point would be eight or (Kirwan) WS1175 and also in the Carlow disagreement between the IRA and a ten feet deep and, as an additional Sentinel Newspaper.28 Unlike the previ- chemist called William Kennedy in precaution, we tied a 56-lb. weight to his ous example, Doyle’s family of a wife Borris, Carlow. After a boycott of body before dropping him into the river.24 and seven children were afforded a coffin Kennedy’s business it was decided to This account is backed up by Michael to carry. They also however, had the settle the disagreement; The I.R.A. O’Carroll’s version in WS1609 and also stigma of their family member being cast boycott of Kennedy's business continued Thomas Treacy in WS1093. O’Carroll as a spy to carry. for a long time and quite a number of describes the prisoner as “receiving the people, including Father Dunne, the Spiritual Rites of the Church” before his While Michael Hopkinson did not attrib- Parish Priest, would like to see it settled. execution.25 Kenny’s blind father had to ute clerical influence as a major factor It was arranged that Seán Murphy, the be taken away from Graignamanagh by during this period he did note the Battalion I.O., and Father Dunne would the security forces according to Walsh. Christian Brothers as teachers of future interview Kennedy with a view to a They had, unsurprisingly, no more revolutionaries.29 What these statements settlement of the boycott.20 It is clear trouble with spies. This is not a unique illustrate is not only did The Christian from this that when the local clergy incident. More often than not the Brothers help educate future fighters but wished a dispute to end they had the condemned man had the local priest at- they were also actively involved in influence to persuade the neighbouring tend him before being dispatched. This military affairs. Patrick Burke (WS1131) IRA unit to negotiate. Clerical influence involving of the priest shows the influ- describes how while employed in did not prevail in this case however as ence the clergy had as in the midst of this Bagenalstown, Carlow he worked with after the negotiated settlement had reprisal the priest was essential to the act. Brother Francis of The De La Salle broken down, Kennedy was shot by the Despite previous examples of clerical Christian Brothers to manufacture IRA.21 When a Lieutenant Grundy came influence it would appear that the level bombs; Brother Francis secured the help to Borris to investigate, his first port of of persuasion did not extend to prevent- of his school science instructor and, with call, according to Hynes, was Fr. Dunne. ing locals being executed. Fr. Gerry also the aid of a mixing drum which I made, According to some hagiographic testi- did not seem to be able to persuade the the ingredients for making the powder Carloviana 2016 Involvement of the clergy in 1916-1923 edited_Layout 1 28/10/2015 19:45 Page 3

102

The involvement of the Catholic Clergy with the republican....

were put together according to the for- Sean Whelan. Independence’, in Oxford Scholarship mula”.30 While both John Newsinger Witness Statement No. 966 given by Online, 2012. and Theodore Hoppen reasoned that it John Walsh. was Sinn Fein that brought the priests to Witness Statement No.1496 given by Elton, G.R., Return to Essentials. Some revolution, this testimony would show John Hynes. reflections on the present state of histor- that they were militant much earlier and Witness Statement No. 1442 given by ical study, Cambridge, 2002. that it was of their own volition.31 Thomas Ryan. Witness Statement No. 1572 given by Ferriter, Diarmuid, ‘in such deadly County Carlow was less disturbed than Padraig O Cathain. earnest’ in Dublin Review, no. 12, Dublin, most countries during this period and as Witness Statement No. 1441 given by 2003. a result had fewer statements taken than Nan Nolan. counties such as Cork, Tipperary, Clare Witness Statement No 1609 given by Foster, R., Modern Ireland 1600-1972, and others. Despite this and from the Michael O’Carroll. Penguin, London, 1989. small amount of statements available one Witness Statement No 1105 given by can see the influence that the clergy Nicholas Whittle. Freemans Journal, December 13th 1920. exerted. Despite the historiography play- Witness Statement No 1573 given by ing down the role of the clergy we can Brigid Ryan. Hart, Peter, ‘The Protestant Experience see that they were deeply involved and Witness Statement No 1131 given by of Revolution in Southern Ireland’ in personally complicit in many of the Patrick Burke. Richard English and G. Walker eds. activities carried out by the IRA. The fact Witness Statement No 1609 given by Unionism in Modern Ireland, Macmillan, that priests would come and attend to Michael O’Carroll. Basingstoke, 1996. men condemned by their neighbours Witness Statement No 1093 given by would have given succour and validation Thomas Treacy. Hart, Peter, The I.R.A. and Its Enemies to the IRA operatives in an area. Censure Violence and Community in Cork, 1916- or indeed excommunication dictates Bureau of Military History, Ireland, ‘An 1923, Oxford University Press, Oxford, from the hierarchy were obviously no Introduction to The Bureau of Military 1999. deterrent to the local units for as Donal History 1913-21’, Jennifer Doyle, A. Kerr describes, Despite the excommu- Frances Clarke, Eibhlis Connaughton, Hopkinson, Michael, The Irish War of nications almost all Republicans, even Orna Somerville. Independence, Gill and Macmillan, the more extreme wing, remained Dublin, 2004. Catholic. Most merely ignored the Other Sources bishops' condemnation and went to more Hoppen, Theodore, Ireland since 1800 sympathetic confessors ....32 From the Bennett, Richard. The Black and Tans, Conflict and Conformity 2nd Edition, above testimony we can deduce that both Spellmount Limited, Barnsley South Pearson Education Limited, Essex, 1999. body and soul were safe in the hands of Yorkshire, 2010. the local clergy. The fact that the British seemed hesitant and unsure when dealing Carlow Sentinel, CARLOW MYSTERY, Joyce, John, Graiguenamanagh, a Town with the local clergy would also have Sept. 1920. and Its People: An Historical and Social added to the sense of clerical power Account of Graiguenamanagh & within the area. The fact that, in these Collinson, Patrick, ‘The vertical and the Tinnahinch, Graigue Press, Graigna- small closed communities when neigh- horizontal in religious history: internal managh, 2009. bour killed neighbour, while suffering no and external integration’, in Alan Ford, betrayal by the clergy must have been James McGuire and Kenneth Milne Keogh, Dermot, Twentieth Century Ire- noted by those opposed and those sup- (eds.), As by Law Established: the land Revolution and State Building, Re- porting the IRA campaign. The witness Church of Ireland since the Reformation vised Edition, Gill and McMillan, 2005. statements show that the clergy were (1995). involved both in encouraging the rebels Keogh, Dermot ‘The Catholic Church but also providing, by their involvement Collinson, Patrick, ‘Religion, Society and the Irish Free State 1923-193’, in a measure of validity for the local and the Historian’, in Journal of Reli- History Ireland, vol. 2, no. 1, Spring, IRA units. gious History, vol. 23, no. 2, June 1999. 1994.

Bibliography Comerford, James J., My Kilkenny Days, Kennedy, Liam, ‘'Was there an Irish War Dinan Publishing Company, 1980. of Independence?' in Bruce Stewart (ed.), Bureau of Military History, Ireland, Hearts and minds: Irish culture and Statements, Cotrell, Peter, The Irish Civil War 1922- society under the Act of Union, Gerrards Witness Statement No. 1743 given by 23, Osprey Publishing, England, 2008. Cross, 2002. Tom Barry. Witness Statement No. 1743 given by KEW National Archives, Deaths of Pádraig O Catháin. Dolan, Ann, ‘The British culture of para- William Kennedy; 15th March, 1921; Witness Statement No. 1294 given by military violence in the Irish War of Michael John O' Dempsey; 17th March Carloviana 2016 Involvement of the clergy in 1916-1923 edited_Layout 1 28/10/2015 19:45 Page 4

103 The involvement of the Catholic Clergy with the republican....

1921; Borris, County Carlow, WO Newsinger, John ‘'I Bring Not Peace but deadly-earnest/, accessed 20/03/2015. 35/157A/2 a Sword': The Religious Motif in the Irish 7 Patrick Collinson, ‘Religion, Society, War of Independence’, in Journal of and the Historian’, in The Journal of Re- Kerr, Donal A., The Catholic Church and Contemporary History, vol. 13, no. 3, ligious History, vol.23, no.2 (June 1999), National States in the 19th and 20th Cen- Jul., 1978. pp. 156-67. ; Patrick Collinson, ‘The ver- turies: The Case of Ireland, in Kirchliche tical and the horizontal in religious his- Zeitgeschichte, Vol. 14, No. 1, Rubin, Miri, “Religion,” in Ulinka tory: internal and external integration’, in Christliche Religion in der Geschichtss- Rublack, ed., A Concise Companion to Alan Ford, James McGuire & Kenneth chreibung des 20. Jahrhunderts (2001), History, Oxford University Press, Ox- Milne (eds.), As by law established: the ford, 2011. Church of Ireland since the Reformation Leeson, D.M., The Black and Tans: (Dublin, 1995), pp.15-32. British Police and Auxiliaries in the Irish Street, C.J.C., Ireland in 1921, White- 8 G.R. Elton, Return to Essentials. Some War of Independence, 1920-1921,Oxford head Brothers, London, 1922. reflections on the present state of histor- University Press, Oxford, 2011. ical study (2002). Weekly Irish Times (1876-1920); Oct 2, 9 Peter Cotrell, The Irish Civil War 1922- Lawlor, Pearse, The Outrages 1920- 1920. 23, 2008, p. 57; John A. Murphy, 'Priests 1922: The IRA and the Ulster Special and People in Modern Irish History', in Constabulary in the Border Campaign, 1 Fr. Francis Shaw quoted in Dermot Christus Rex, 12 (October 1969), p. 257; Mercier Press, Cork, 2001. Keogh, Twentieth Century Ireland Rev- Dermot Keogh, ‘The Catholic Church olution and State Building, Revised Edi- and the Irish Free State 1923-193’, in Lee, J.J., Ireland, 1912-1985: Politics tion, 2005, p. xvii. History Ireland, vol. 2, no. 1 (Spring, and Society, Cambridge University Press, 2 Michael Hopkinson, The Irish War of 1994), pp. 47-51; John Newsinger, ‘'I Cambridge, 1990. Independence, 2004; Fearghal McGarry, Bring Not Peace but a Sword': The Reli- Rebels: Voices from The Easter Rising, gious Motif in the Irish War of Independ- Leeson, D.M., The Black and Tans: 2011; Fearghal McGarry, ‘'Too many his- ence’, in Journal of Contemporary British Police and Auxiliaries in the Irish tories'? THE BUREAU OF MILITARY History, vol. 13, no. 3 (Jul., 1978), pp. War of Independence, 1920-1921, Ox- HISTORY AND EASTER 1916’ in His- 609-628. ford University Press, Oxford, 2011. tory Ireland, vol. 19, no. 6 10 J.J. Lee, Ireland, 1912-1985: Politics (November/December 2011), pp. 26-29; and Society, 1990, pp. 157-167. McGarry, Fearghal, The Rising. Ireland: Fearghal McGarry, The Rising: Ireland, 11 Nicholas Whittle, WS1105, p. 106. Easter 1916, Oxford University Press, Easter 1916, 2010. 12 Thomas Ryan, WS1422, p. 1. New York, 2010. 3 Gerard Murphy, The Year of the Disap- 13 Thomas Ryan, WS1422, p. 2. pearances: Political Killings in Cork 14 John A. Murphy, 'Priests and People McGarry, Fearghal, Rebels: Voices from 1921-1922, 2010; Kevin Myers: The IRA in Modern Irish History' in Christus Rex, The Easter Rising, Penguin, 2011. campaign in Cork against Protestants and 12 (October 1969), p. 257. non-republicans was on a truly vast scale, 15 Fearghal McGarry, The Rising. Ire- McGarry, Fearghal, ‘'Too many histo- The Irish Independent, 12/11/2010, This land: Easter 1916, 2010, p.21. ries'? THE BUREAU OF MILITARY is but one sample of many articles written 16 Nan Nolan, WS1441, p. 3. HISTORY AND EASTER 1916’ in His- by Myers on sectarianism; Peter Hart , 17 Ibid, p. 5. tory Ireland, vol. 19, No. 6, ‘The Protestant Experience of Revolution 18 Ibid, p.10. Thomas Ryan, WS1422, p. 1. November/December 2011. in Southern Ireland ‘ in Richard English 19 Brigid Ryan, WS1573, p. 4. and G. Walker eds. Unionism in Modern 20 John Hynes, WS1496, p. 6. Murphy, Gerard, The Year of the Disap- Ireland, pp. 89-94; Peter Hart, The I.R.A. 21 John Joyce, Graiguenamanagh, a pearances: Political Killings in Cork and Its Enemies Violence and Commu- Town and Its People: An Historical and 1921-1922, Gill and McMillan, Dublin, nity in Cork, 1916-1923, 1999. Social Account of Graiguenamanagh & 2010. 4 D.M. Leeson, The Black and Tans: Tinnahinch, 2009, pp. 151-61.; KEW Na- British Police and Auxiliaries in the Irish tional Archives, Deaths of William Murphy, John A., Ireland in the Twenti- War of Independence, 1920-1921, 2011; Kennedy; 15th March, 1921; Michael eth Century, Gill and Macmillan, Dublin, Richard Bennett, The Black and Tans, John O'Dempsey; 17th March 1921; Bor- 1989. 2010; Pearse Lawlor, The Outrages ris, County Carlow, WO 35/157A/2. 1920-1922: The IRA and the Ulster Spe- 22 John Hynes, WS1496, p. 14. Murphy, John A., 'Priests and People in cial Constabulary in the Border Cam- 23 James J. Comerford, My Kilkenny Modern Irish History' in Christus Rex, paign, 2001. Days, 1980, pp. 535-7. ; John Walsh, 12, October 1969. 5 Bureau of Military History, available at WS966, pp. 14-5. http://www.bureauofmilitaryhistory.ie/, 24 John Walsh, WS966, p. 16. Myers, Kevin, The IRA campaign in accessed 20/03/2015. 25 Michael O’Carroll WS1609, p. 7. Cork against Protestants and non-repub- 6 Diarmuid Ferriter, ‘in such deadly 26 Freemans Journal, December 13th licans was on a truly vast scale, in The earnest’ in Dublin Review, No. 12 1920. Body of unknown man found in a Irish Independent, 12/11/2010. (Dublin, 2003), pp. 36-65, available on decomposed state in the river Barrow at https://thedublinreview.com/in-such- Graignamanagh, Co. Kilkenny. Carloviana 2016 Involvement of the clergy in 1916-1923 edited_Layout 1 28/10/2015 19:45 Page 5

104 The involvement of the Catholic Clergy with the republican....

27 Sean Walsh, WS1294, p. 21-2. 29 Michael Hopkinson, The Irish War of Centuries: The Case of Ireland’, in Kirch- 28 Carlow Sentinel. Sept. 1920, CAR- Independence, p. 12, p. 106. liche Zeitgeschichte, vol. 14, no. 1, LOW MYSTERY On Tuesday evening 30 Patrick Burke, WS1131, p. 7. Christliche Religion in der Geschichtss- the dead body of an unknown man was 31 Theodore Hoppen, Ireland since 1800 chreibung des 20. Jahrhunderts, 2001, p. found in a corn field near Borris, in a Conflict and Conformity, 1999, 2nd Edi- 103. place called Knockroe, Rathanna. A label tion, 1999, pp. 173-83. attached to his clothing bore the word 32 Donal A. Kerr, ‘The Catholic Church "spy". and National States in the 19th and 20th

Fenagh House at the turn of the 20th century.

Photographs: Courtesy of Tom Somers archives.

Carloviana 2016 IT Sports Carmel Lynch_Layout 1 29/10/2015 10:19 Page 1

105

This is part 9 of the ‘Carlow Regional Technical College - Institute of Technology Carlow History’ with previous material published since 2003 in Carloviana. History of the RTC & ITC The main article by Carmel Lynch in this part of the history is supported by two personal accounts by Continued (part 9) Anthony Friel and David Barcoe which give personal insights into actual situation on the ground. This part Edited by Norman McMillan & Martin Nevin on the ‘History of Sport in RTC/ITC’ concludes an important academic study of ITC sport by Carmel and Brenagh Schlingermann.

Carmel Lynch, Retired Director of Sport in Institute of Technology Carlow (ITC) and Chairperson of Student Sport Ireland Lynch Cup winnwers 2010 Carmel gave this interview immediately following a meeting she chaired of some motivational aspect of sport scholarships. after gym and deals with strength and colleagues and coaches a few days before Sport scientists will be brought in to conditioning) for Leinster Rugby who her retirement from the ITC. This meet- support this team. This is a real measure are both excellent coaches; for GAA ing include Anthony Friel a graduate of of how far the ITC sport has advanced Michael Dempsey, a selector/coach for the ITC and former President of the during Carmel’s time which saw her Kilkenny with the most successful team Student’s Union who in 2014-5 was come her as a Teacher and now retire as in the history of the sport and Donal Mc- Senior Coach of the woman’s GAA Foot- Director of Sport and Chairperson of Nally from Louth who has since been ball team. Anthony was the first Sports Student Sport Ireland replaced by Alan Nolan, a graduate of the Intern and worked with Carmel in her Sports Management & Coaching office. The other GAA attendee at her The staff members present at this meet- programme. Alan currently co-ordinates meeting was Brendan Hayden who is ing were Michael Dempsey a trainer and all the GAA activities in the college. who Senior Development Officer of the GAA selector with Kilkenny Hurlers and has since moved on and will take on the and himself being a legend in local GAA Donal McNally who is the new Director role of Director of Sport in the ITC in the sport whose nephews and nieces came of Sport, and was the GAA tutor on our place of Carmel; and on the soccer pro- through the ITC and represented the sport and exercise programme. There are gramme the FAI appointments and Institute with distinction. This ladies three such programmes at present in the course leaders for the soccer degree are team had gained promotion in 2015 ITC. These are the IRFU/Leinster Rugby, Paul O’Reilly (Ass. Manager to Irish season and consequently in September FAI and GAA who are ITC’s partners in team at World University Games just this this year will be playing in Division 1. the delivery of these courses. There are year) and Luke Hardy (International The meeting considered conditioning, two tutors on each of the courses which Coach). These three courses are Level 7 better nutrition, motivation, lifestyle, was a huge development for the ITC programmes. There is an add-on-year time management, over training/under sport. These are Bret Igoe, Senior and direct entry to level 8. The point’s training and including the important Rugby Tutor and Brian Murray (looks entry is 300-350 and there are at present

Carloviana 2016 IT Sports Carmel Lynch_Layout 1 29/10/2015 10:19 Page 2

106 History of the RTC & ITC continued (part 9)

academic sport’s platform Tom set up from the Health Science Couse which was the successor to the two year Health Care (known at the time as the Pre-Nurs- ing Course) and from this developed the Applied Physiology degree programmes. The sport’s science thus developed around physiotherapy, radiography, sports science, and speech therapy where there were employment prospects. The students initially transferred then from Certificate and Diploma programmes in RTC Carlow to course in Northern Ireland and UK (following the successful Photonics Course link-up in this regard with Essex and Hull dealt with in an earlier article). These developments in late 1970s and 1980s were starting when Carmel arrived. The Rehabilitation Therapy degree Carmel pointed out is one of the strongest such course in the country at this time. GAA Team training2010 - 2011 The plan from the earliest days was to try 300 field sports athletes on these pro- Carmel's first teaching role was in Dublin and bring in coaches with expertise. grammes. These elite athlete pro- City VEC, Ballyfermot Vocational These leaders were first identified and grammes are in addition to the ITC’s School and then moved onto Montreal then encouraged to take an active role. Sport Science, Conditioning, Health Canada where she worked in the centre Dick Roche ran hurling, Seamus Science and Physiology programmes. of an Italian Community as a PE teacher. McCormack GAA Football, Colm Kelly However, Sports then was something you and Ray Benson on soccer, Tom Darcy Carmel’ background is briefly that she did over the weekend. The major issue was the Rugby coach, and indeed many was born in County Tipperary and came for these early days was how to connect others helped establish the first sporting from a very sporting family. Her mother sport and health with the academic pro- traditions in the RTC. The kit was limited played Camogie and later golf, her father grammes. and the other equipment was quite was from Kerry and not surprisingly a limited. great footballer but coming to Tipperary Tom D'Arcy was the catalyst for the he also performed credibly in hurling as development of the academic sports The volleyball and basketball in Carlow he was from North Kerry. Later on when programmes. Tom’s role expanded into were strong in what was called the Carmel was looking at courses Johnny the academic and programme develop- Higher Education Sports Federation Moroney who played rugby for Ireland ment areas. There are now scholarships League and these RTC teams won was a neighbour and indeed the deep today for sporting prowess which is national competitions. Carlow was at the Tipperary sports environment inspired Carmel believes really good and such a forefront nationally in these sports. Fran her with many track and field champions, very long way from the first days in 1980 McNamara an international Basketball GAA All-Ireland winners and others who when Carmel came to the RTC. It was a player worked as Art and Design tech- had reached high-levels in their chosen personal challenge to engage students in nician in college after graduating and sport. So from this little village of activities and great delight to see the Fran coached for year’s basketball at a Clogheen, Co. Tipperary where she grew massive progress made. They operated very high level in his sport. Laois has had up there was this huge sporting tradition. out of the small gym in the original RTC a strong contingent in both sports. Until Sports Education was a new concept at building and they had just one set of jer- this day a high percentage of students on the time and Carmel opted on going to seys for each team that may or may not college teams come from Laois and a third-level for physical education. The be washed! By the time Carmel arrived good percentage of these came from Port initial training of such teachers was in St. in 1980 each team was basically kitted Laoise. The Volleyball won 8 or was it 9 Raphaels College of Physical Education, out properly and this was commented on All-Irelands in a row; She stopped count- Sion Hill, Dublin the College who pio- by her fellow appointee in Waterford ing! Carmel noted that these skills in neered teacher programmes in physical RTC at the time. basketball and volleyball are comple- education in the Republic. These col- mentary and indeed players were on both lege’s courses were designed by Captain The real breakthrough was getting sport college teams. Today, sport is of course Michael McDonagh who was so very in- timetabled on the existing Science, a very serious business in the ITC. fluential in Department of Education. Engineering and Business course but the The Institute has provided support for Carloviana 2016 IT Sports Carmel Lynch_Layout 1 29/10/2015 10:19 Page 3

107

History of the RTC & ITC continued (part 9)

Hickey to supervise the Sport’s Office. sports people to Carlow. The basketball has gone on to win the National Then appointment of external coaches League. was a landmark initially in 1980s and there are 40 such appointments today. Cormac O’Toole began the process to The Sports Office was running nearly 24- develop the sports facilities, including the 7 by this time! Sports Clubs in town GAA pitch and Stadium followed by the notably were supportive of the student Barrow Centre, Soccer & Rugby Pitches. sports and here perhaps golf is a good The desire to develop the facilities was example with Carlow Golf Club mem- further given a boost by the appointment bers Des Carbery, John Whitty and John of President Ruaidhri Neavyn with his Costelloe all active in promoting their passion for rugby in particular. The sport with the student body. The Carbery ‘Levy’ from students has been collected Cup was very prestigious student compe- for a number of years and the fund started tition in honour of Des’ and Eugene’s in the late 1970s or early 1980s had built brother Father Brendan Carbery who up significantly. This was a fund begun died tragically in the 1970s. The impor- by Mr Gallagher when he was Principal tance of the strength & conditioning of the RTC and came up with this idea aspect of sport became apparent very and sought support from local sports early on in the development of sport at teams and Carlow Rangers AFC for Fr Tom Dillon being accessed using RTC. The multi gym was housed in the example contributed a significant amount some applied physiology equipment. old gym & served as a training vehicle of money perhaps a few thousand punts for many successful RTC teams. Prior to at the time being one of the first active the opening of the Barrow Centre Gym supporters. All of the soccer clubs in sports considerable resources and this has & Elite Training Centre strength & con- Carlow today are reaping the benefit raised the self-esteem of the staff ditioning modules took place in the fully Carmel said and that is how she sees this. involved. This is so important Carmel equiped Seminar Room of the Barrow Rea Jordan a mathematics lecturer and stressed and especially in the practical Centre. Tom D’Arcy were to the fore in and matter of providing financial backing. this development. The support gave them confidence to The growth of areas such as archery with plan upgrades which led to the Barrow students such as Gavin Dunne who had The combination of the sports and the centre and the incredible facilities that an international profile in this sport saw academic programmes, first rugby, now exist. The development of facilities suddenly ITC appearing in such special followed by GAA & soccer was started did not just happen. It went back perhaps interest sports on the competitive list. in 2008. Martin Meagher and Maebh ten years and the sports people would be Ladies soccer received a very large push Maher were the Business Heads of involved at the very first and early plan- when Myles Kelly who was an interna- Department and School respectively that ning stages. There was consultation and tional coach became involved as ladies led the GAA degree. The soccer just communication both ways between soccer coach. They were involved in an followed on with Carmel being majorly sports and management at all stages. The Intervarsity Competition and this was the involved as Sports Officer in all these investment has been delivering results as first time we saw such high-level every year the numbers participating involvement of this sport. In men’s foot- have increased year-on-year.. ball ITC won the Trench Cup which was a second division competition in 1996 More staff members hence became in- And Martin Meagher was coach to a volved to assist the growing demand for Ryan Cup winning side in hurling in increased participation. The names she 2002. At this time the ITC won numerous remembers at this time on the academic Freshers’ Cup Competitions and slowly staff were Paul McKevitt, Apprentice beginning to find our feet in rugby. Teacher in Engineering who was Martin Conroy from Port Laoise who is involved in volleyball; Jim Doyle in still an external coach for basketball gave Science was involved in GAA; Colm this sport a tremendous lift in the 1990 Kelly and Ray Benson in soccer; Eugene seeing a re-emergence of this sport that Carbery with rugby; Phil Ryan, Brendan had fallen from its very high pinnacle of Bolger, John Costello and Enda a decade before. ITC won the National Dunicanin Golf; and other staff league Double 4 or 5 years ago and mentioned earlier. These academic staff Martin was involved in the Irish national members were later supported by a team. This development is ongoing and growing support team when the Barrow we presently have 2 basketball scholars Gordon Molloy being tested in the Centre came on stream in 1994 and with in a Cross-Border Collaboration between fitness suite at the RTC. appointment in particular of Paula North and South that has attracted US Carloviana 2016 IT Sports Carmel Lynch_Layout 1 29/10/2015 10:19 Page 4

108

History of the RTC & ITC continued (part 9)

courses then we had a chance with the students.In July of this year she to expand even further. Now attended the World University Games in we have five soccer teams. Gwangju, South Korea with a 100 strong Irish delegation. Carmel is now working The students were performing with the Student Sport Ireland. Team Ire- well and it was a very big step land won a gold, silver and bronze medal when the ITC qualified for the and had 100 member competitive squad. Sigerson Cup Competition. In Thomas Barr, Ireland’s 400 metre hurdler latter-years there was Andreas gold medalist was in the World Champi- Doyle who was SU President onships and narrowly lost out recently in was important here and had qualifying. Irish college sport is now played for Wexford. The team getting to a serious competitive level. plays in Division 1 and when Fiona Doyle from Limerick won the The new Carmei Lynch Award named recognising you maintain your status here silver and bronze medal and has now the truly outstanding contribution of Carmel to you qualify for Sigerson. moved to Calgary. Both were students in sport in the ITC Mark Timmons plays for UL. A student on Team Ireland Grainne Graiguecullen. On the hurling Murphy was an ITC student in the front there are the Kilkenny Wexford Campus. The satisfaction is developments. John Delaney in the FAI pair - T. J. Reid and PJ Ryan who played Freshers’ Day and seeing the students took a personal hand in this course in goal. This year 2015 the hurlers won have their lives changed by getting design. Packie Bonner was involved also. the Division 1 League which they had involved in sport was hugely satisfying On the ground Myles Kelly was never before done. and really the most important thing involved. Colm Kelly and Declan Doyle for Carmel. would have been the management Carmel’s legacy has been recognised as support. Declan was replaced then by there is a Carmel Lynch Award for Clubs Carmel said just look at our Trophy Karen Hennessy in this role. The and Societies which is something she is Cabinet outside and it will be obvious academic interface here were important delighted to see established. This year the that the ITC is an envy of a lot of the and the six full-time Rugby, GAA and award went to a mature student Michael colleges (The photograph of this cabinet soccer appointments were recruited to Boyhan from Laois (see the photograph will confirm here what Carmel said as it lead this development and would play below of the award in the trophy cabi- is full of national awards in so many important roles. The staff involved in net). Michael was a volunteer and con- sports). Carlow has won in soccer at the these initiatives were working with the tributed to so many clubs predominantly highest level including the university School of Science. Paula Rankin, Noel with hurling team on strength and condi- competitions which have been won for Richardson, Carmel Roche, Ann tioning. The twins Louise and Emma the last three years. We have won in O'Ruairc, Paul Byrne and Aine O’Neill, Byrne are a dynamic pair and had won Divisions 2, 3 and 4 in soccer, a clean Chemistry Lecturer from pharmaceutical this in previous years. They were interns sweep!! ITC won the Division 1 Hurling and the science of health providing a in the Sports Office and coming on to the League last year for the first time in the backup of hard science for our science end soon and may go onto further stud- history of the college - defeating the programmes. The Health and Rehab ies. The two girls are video analysts for holders UCC. In Rugby at Division 1 Science staff of course provided the the Kilkenny Hurling team. Camera tech- and 2 level, in Women’s Rugby we won frontline contribution to these nology is being developed in ITC now. the Intervarsity at Division 1 level. We programmes. Pauline Madigan, Rita have a huge success story in women’s Kelly, Bernadette Scott, Dorothy Keane, The highlights for Carmel were so many rugby. We have a Combined Team with Rynagh Buckle; Brian Dunne; John it is hard to think of which were Fogarty; John Bolger; Myles Kelly, Mark most special. Perhaps, the win- Attride and the Marketing lecturers were ning the soccer All-Ireland stood involved. In recent times the Sports out for her as she was so involved Science students have been involved in with this team and this year of the the teams giving back-up to coaches hurling as she was a selector and which is an interesting development. indeed is still so involved here with hurling. In the last two The 1990s were an interim period during years the victory of the Camogie which things were developing and we team is one that has a special have some success notably in soccer. We place in her heart we should have had a proliferation of teams for example been in the final of women’s foot- three basketball teams, suddenly an ball. The growth of women’s Intermediate football team as well as a sport is an important development Senior, a fourth soccer team, and it went drawing on Laois, Kildare and The ITCs Sports TrophyCabinet in 2015 full of like this across all sports. When the new other local counties. The best part National Awards resources came on stream with sports of her job is the daily interaction Carloviana 2016 IT Sports Carmel Lynch_Layout 1 29/10/2015 10:19 Page 5

109

History of the RTC & ITC continued (part 9)

have chosen any other career which would not have been half as exciting as the one she choose !! Carmel is retired in August 2015 so she wishes those who come now behind her all the very best for the future.

“From a well-meaning chaos to a fully professional operation for women’s GAA”

Anthony Friel was at Milford Vocational School until 1997 in Donegal and had gone on to London for two years working to save money for his studies. Not really knowing what he wanted to study, he looked for a course that was specialised and found one in Carlow, the Computer Networking degree. Anthony found this very demanding in the level of mathe- matics and programing but finished the Dan Carbery fitness being accessed by Tom D’Arcy in the old RTC. Steve McManus, BSc. He knew at that stage that computer Carmel Roche and Carmel Lynch are the other staff memberes involved networking was not for him but was con- tent at having achieved his qualification. the County Carlow Rugby Club that Freshers. Women’s Gaelic have now Anthony was a good GAA footballer at plays in the Leinster League and we also been promoted to Division 1 (See article underage level; admittedly not as good as have our College team. The combination in this edition by Anthony Friel for he thought he was. He played senior team are called the Carlow Coyotes. details here). GAA club football for Milford at the very They won their Division 2 League and young age of 14 and had good promise. Cup two years ago and ended up above The facilities are part of the development He made the panel for several under-age half way this year in Division 1. In GAA appearing through the management and county trial teams but never stood out or we are in Sigerson, FitzGibbon and their willingness to support sport in the stepped up at that level. After several Institute. The Rugby Pitch was devel- injuries and a trip to the dark side of oped as part of the degree programme at teenage adolescence, smoking and drink- South end of the sports field. While this ing, combined with leaving to work in was developed the ITC used Carlow Rugby pitch. The GAA pitch is in the centre of the sports complex. The stadium there have seminar rooms upstairs and changing and toilet facilities beneath. The soccer is at the north end of the field and came on board three years ago. The pitch is all-weather and teams can train there all year. The five-a- side facilities have been there for more than a decade and are a great success and used constantly. All Colleges’ competi- tions are now inter-pro/inter-county standard and very professional. It is challenging and the college is now Student Award photograph includes competing with DCU and UCD for top Austin Waldron CEO, Carmel Lynch, Fr athletes. Carmel said that Carlow is Tom Dillon, trying to build further now from this impressive platform of achievement. Back row: Sean Prendergast, Chairman Board of Management, Tom D’Arcy, The opportunities that are now here it John Gallagher, Principal, Ciaran Titch should be said are wonderful. Every Moore & SU President. day for Carmel had stand-out moments, Anthony Friel she said she was so lucky and she could

Carloviana 2016 IT Sports Carmel Lynch_Layout 1 29/10/2015 10:19 Page 6

110 History of the RTC & ITC continued (part 9)

ball GAA match. Brendan Hayden was the manager at the time and got Anthony interested in doing a bit of training. He was shorthanded and started helping, filled the water bottles and got the balls. The girls had reached the prestigious Lynch Cup weekend away under the excellent tutelage of Brendan, and Anthony tagged along to fill the water bottles and get the balls. The girls were beaten in the semi-final stage. That summer, Brendan left his managing position and Anthony states, “ I was asked to takeover the team, at the time I liked to think it was because I was the best man for the job but in hindsight I think I was the only one interested”.

At the start of the new season Anthony realized the team that was there the Giles Cup ITC vs Trinity 2015 previous year had been depleted, mainly England, Anthony’s chances of becoming Tinryland GAA and scored two goals in through girls finishing their course or a good athlete diminished. his last game, but was forced to retire leaving to do their level 8 qualifications because of hamstring and other ongoing elsewhere, “we only had 2 or 3 girls to Anthony never saw proper coaching with injuries. He never looked after himself build on but this is not unusual now in the teams that he was involved with properly as an athlete, and despite his college football, you can have years throughout his youth. “The training own confidence and belief, he needed his where you can loose up to half a team”. methods were quite primitive, run until body in full working order to play to any The team were struggling in Division 3 you get sick, do push ups until you get reasonably good standard, “I regret some playing against the likes of Athlone IT, sick and teams that were usually written of my choices but in truth I never had the GMIT (2), UCD (2), NUI Galway (2) on the ‘back of the cigarette box”. How- right attitude or discipline to be anywhere and Dundalk IT. There were about 10 ever he recalls his first experience of close to being a top footballer”. He saw teams in total. Two sub-divisions with 5 what he called proper coaching. Mick himself as a journeyman in these various teams and the top two teams played out Dempsey was manager of local Carlow sporting endeavours, enjoying the craic, semi-finals and a final to decide who team O’Hanrahans, Noel Richardson was making friends and anything else was were that year league champions. The coach, and Anthony happened upon the a bonus. championship which takes place after training through talk at a bar with a friend Christmas normally took the same in 2001. He didn’t realize at the time how Anthony’s coaching began from a format. good the team was he was going to train fortuitous event in 2004 when he just with. But after a 4-year break from foot- turned up to watch a ladies college foot- At that time numbers and interest was ball he returned training and was amazed at the level of detail, commitment and science applied by the management team to every training session and match. He wondered at the time why he wasn’t selected but realizes now—he still wasn’t as good as he thought he was.

Anthony used his time in the IT to engage in a lot of activities and also did a bit of hurling in which he had never played before, and will never play again, on the advice of the coach, ironically a friend and co-coach later on in life. He also played soccer for Stretford United, a local Carlow Premier League team, where he later developed quite a contri- bution, training, coaching and indeed playing until 2014. He also on occasion played Junior football at full forward for Chloe Kelly with ball vs St Pats 2015 Carloviana 2016 IT Sports Carmel Lynch_Layout 1 29/10/2015 10:19 Page 7

111 History of the RTC & ITC continued (part 9)

very poor at training, 10 or 11 was both a good turnout and that would be rare. Anthony puts this down to both, the level IT Carlow were at and states “my amateurish approach to training and matches would not exactly have had them queuing out the door”. Sometimes there were only 4 or 5 at training and training is hard to do with that number. He had to make up numbers but started to build his team around Mary Sheridan from Meath. An excellent player and could have played for any team in the country. He would have loved to have had her as a player in his later years as coach. Doing a four-year course, which Team 2012 -2013 not many of the GAA girls did at that time, Anthony thought she could be the tion, they could beat the lesser teams From then on the coaching team backbone of a team going forward. There (usually by Mary and Grace) but lacked attempted to introduce new training was also Grace Weston from Laois there a lot of things required to be the best of methods, “The two lads had played under for a number of these formative years for any division. In the third year, 2006, the good managers, trained at the highest his teams. A lot of the time though, there team made the Lynch Shield Final week- level and knew what was needed in train- were players who would only turn out for end, a backdoor competition for the ing sessions. It started to get serious and the games and Anthony regularly had to poorer teams, “it was an All-Ireland this time was also a light bulb moment go to the canteen the evening or morning competition nonetheless and to win for me. I saw the importance then of what before matches to ask girls to make up anything or be the best of anything is an Noel Richardson and Mick Dempsey had the team on days they travelled away. achievement”. They were defeated well been trying to do with O’Hanrahans by a strong Garda College team. Anthony GAA Club, so I drew on past experience The training was at regular times and however says, “These were great week- that at the time had not been really Mary as captain helped, both in recruit- ends to be involved in, prestigious at the fully appreciated”. ment of players and leading by example higher levels, the best footballers from on the training ground. Anthony had no all over the country are competing at that The team started to see improvements clue at this stage as a manager, he had weekend, unfortunately at that stage we immediately, training numbers increased, digressed by default to the tactics of his were watching them from the sidelines”. training standards improved and targets under-age managers, not unknown to Despite the level that the ladies were at were set. “Before, for me, it was just write his own teams on the ‘back of a in this period, the resources and support good craic but slowly I realized it was cigarette pack’, and yet again, thinking were very good, “we had water bottles, a about the team, the girls and getting the he was better than he was, “I was Pauidi physio for finals weekends, good kits, best out of them”. There was no more of O’Se or Brian McEniff reincarnate and it good travel and always good food after the coach going off in training for a was just the players that weren’t perform- matches. I always felt that if I asked for cigarette. There was a dramatic lift in ing well enough, or so I thought”. Prim- something we got it”. Over the years performance. The girls returned to itive training methods included doing Anthony worked closely with Carmel Galway for the Championship weekend laps and a few drills with the ball, “Then Lynch who was tremendous support competing again in the Lynch Shield have a game between ourselves, maybe, throughout and he regularly cited her as Final, but this time against GMIT. They if we had the numbers”. He did occasion- a future inspiration to himself. won the match and although it was only ally use cones but it was not well struc- the “backdoor competition of the week- tured and an archaic style of coaching. In the 2007/08 season Anthony recruited end, we were the best in the backdoor two friends to help out with the team. competition”. This chaotic approach persisted for the Aindreas Doyle, a Senior County Foot- first couple of years. Although he consid- baller with Wexford who later became In 2008-9, despite Andy and David ered himself a ‘manager’ he was a super- President of the Students’ Union and moving on, Anthony started to see the visor of poor training at best and going to David Corbett, a product design student benefits of the new approach to the team, matches with the team. Anthony had only from Offally. Things had improved training and matches, “you get moments a basic knowledge of tactics. Mary had it minimally over the preceding 3 years but of clarity that should be glaringly all and the game plan was to get the ball the addition of the two coaches would obvious and you should have got them to her—she was fit, tall, fast, skillful and expedite changes for the better. “It was a much sooner but one for me was, how had the right attitude. She was on the big moment, the two lads—originally can you expect a football team to do well Health Science degree course and knew cynical of ladies football—were if you’re not really putting any effort in? the importance of looking after herself. impressed greatly by the ability of the I knew effort was needed for work and The team rarely got too far in competi- girls and their enthusiasm enthused me”. study but it took me a while to spot the Carloviana 2016 IT Sports Carmel Lynch_Layout 1 29/10/2015 10:19 Page 8

112 History of the RTC & ITC continued (part 9)

torn to shreds. One of them games where every player left their heart and soul on the pitch, fighting tooth and nail for every inch. I suppose the matches that we all love to be apart of but don’t come around too often. I remember ringing the National Secretary to inform him of the result and the next day the result was the wrong way around in the paper, he just assumed University Limerick had won”. The team was well prepared and trained hard. They had reached the Lynch Cup Final Weekend, last achieved by Brendan 8 years previous but this time they were to go a step further. Buoyed by the confidence of beating UL the girls won the semi final beating Trinity College Ladies GAA team 2007 -2007 Dublin by 2 points. It was a tough hardy same in football management, how from Dublin, Vivienne McCormack from match. Brendan came to the game, which stupid?!”. That year there was no taper- Meath, Emma & Louise Byrne from was appreciated by Anthony as the ing off of numbers at training. Anthony, Monaghan and a mature Captain, Shona additional support made a difference. spurred by a new determination intro- Barry from Laois. That year Anthony Then it was onto the Final. They stayed duced more professional and serious attended a number of coaching courses. in a B&B because they were the last team training sessions, the team responded in to qualify for the weekend and could not kind. The girls were runners-up in the The degree courses in Sports Science, get into the booked out hotels. The finals Division 3 league. They also performed Heath Science and GAA meant there was were played in University Limerick. better in the Championship and although starting to be real competition for places Carmel Lynch was at nearly every game they did not get to the weekend away, it and the 2010-11 season started well. that year and was tremendous support in was a sign that not having to play in the Anthony was coaching the team on his preparing for this important weekend. ‘backdoor shield’ meant they were own and getting more ambitious every And of course was there for both of the getting beaten at the later stages of the year for the team. Having played and final games. She never missed a Final. competition. The players of real quality beaten St. Leo’s he knew this team had Mick Dempsey was there who was on that team included Sheila Ahern, potential. He asked his predecessor Course Director of the GAA programme Laura O’Connor, Nicola Hurst, Bridget Brendan Hayden, then St. Leo’s coach to on academic staff in ITC. The girls Gallagher and a young Shona Barry. come back to IT Carlow to do a couple played DCU (2) and it was a game they Anthony’s view was this was a major of sessions. “I had seen the difference lead throughout, “at half time I didn’t advance “It wasn’t a team reliant on one Andy and David made when they intro- really have to give a team talk, the girls or two players any more, it was starting duced new training methods and attitudes were good mentally, they rallied around to become a team of 15 good players.” to training, well I only realized how good each other and demanded that they all Brendan was when he came back. He improve in the second half, even though “After I started taking coaching seriously was a professional coach and I immedi- they were leading by a couple of points. my yardstick for improvement was St. ately took notes”. His input made a big Shona Barry stood out as a good leader Leo’s, the local girls school team. They difference; the style of training in a brief that day”. They went on to won the were consecutive All-Ireland Schools period of time introduced a new dynamic Lynch Cup, a first for IT Carlow Ladies Champions. We played them every year to the team. Intense, ferocious, confident Gaelic. The team was then nominated by in pre-season and pre-championship with the ball. The girls got to the Division the local newspaper The Nationalist for friendlies. We had been hammered every 3 League Final and lost to UCD’s second Carlow Team of the Year. Cormac year up until 2007 by margins of maybe team. Two early goals conceded and after O’Toole was the management represen- 30-40 points. But the gap was getting that it was a very even game, the lesson tative at the awards as he was heavily less. By 2010 we were within a few learned was don’t start a match slowly. involved in the GAA. The team won the points of them and I remember when we The girls got to the quarterfinals stage of award and there were great celebrations finally beat them in 2011. The St. Leo’s the Championship. They were up against all round by the team, now looking team had two excellent men at the helm, the championship favourites, University forward to Division 2 football and new Michael Moore was manager and Bren- Limerick (2) a team who was relegated championship grading. dan Hayden (never play hurling again) from Division 2. “It was the second best was their coach. This was a real measure match I was involved in with the team, Anthony’s girlfriend was corner forward of our development”. There were a against the odds, travelling to their back- and was important in that championship couple of super players now to build a yard we beat them 0.8-0.7 and it was a winning team. “I had a bit of a moral team around, there was Rachel Byrne war of attrition, horrible weather, pitch dilemma with Mairead, we started dating early in that season. With my new more Carloviana 2016 IT Sports Carmel Lynch_Layout 1 29/10/2015 10:19 Page 9

113 History of the RTC & ITC continued (part 9)

‘professional attitude’, I knew this prob- Anthony engaged in several courses to money. I had no idea what the money ably wasn’t a good idea. Things like that improve his coaching and in 2008 was was for. And for not the first time, IT can disrupt a team, but it just sort of also awarded with a Public Relations and Carlow had presented me with a moral happened and we kept it secret. Anyway Communications degree from IT Carlow. dilemma. I’d like to say I immediately come final day—and team selection—it This supplemented his IT skills devel- rushed over to return the cheque, but I was between Mairead and another player oped in the Networking degree. He was definitely spent an ‘hour or two’ to to start at corner forward. The other girl more mature by this time and felt, for the ponder going to the bank and lodging it. was good, fast and had an eye for goal. first time, being a non-student had Honesty or fear of getting caught got the Mairead was good too and was our left created a helpful barrier between himself better of me and I went over to the sided free taker so it wasn’t a simple and the players, “I suppose being a Barrow Centre to return the cheque. Well decision. I hadn’t slept well the previous non-student, psychologically, made me I was never as delighted when I was night because I was airing on the side of feel more like a mentor and in a strange informed it was for coaching the girls, the more difficult decision, but had way more patriarchal of the team. I had Christmas was paid for”. It wasn’t about decided to leave team selection until as to be more of a manager and less of a the money though, it was a passion now. long as I could before making the friend but at the same time always be decision and naming the team. In the available should they need any help”. He Anthony has learned from various coach- warm up for the final the other girl got was an awful manager starting out, even ing role models over the years, Andy injured and I didn’t have to make the though he had deluded himself into Doyle and David Corbett stoked his decision, I’ve being going out with thinking he was great, but he was starting enthusiasm and maybe knocked a bit of Mairead since but still sometimes to learn things—like you never stop sense into him; Mick Dempsey and Noel wonder what decision I would have learning as a coach, how to make an Richardson had set a trigger in his mem- made, thank God or whoever, I dodged a impact and your own attitude will more ory to be released at a later date and bullet”. She was available for a long time than likely affect what drives a team. He Brendan Hayden spent hours everyday to his team as she stayed in IT Carlow could see quicker in games if he needed on the phone discussing ladies Gaelic submitting a Masters. Mairead did a lot to make a decision or on occasions football and taking Anthony’s passion to to help Anthony on the pitch and as a correct the poor decisions he had made. a new level, all the while Carmel Lynch Physio for the team, he also says her In Division 1, good training just would sat in the background supporting every meticulous ‘doing things right’ nature not be good enough. He started to plan aspect of this new professional rubbed off on him. tactics and for example in Tralee 2013 he team developing. IT Carlow Ladies was now a competitive remembered at half time telling the girls team and a couple of players actually to completely change their game plan to IT Carlow still play friendlies against St came to the degree courses because of a backup tactic that they had worked on, Leo’s every year but now it is their this fact. The team was continually running with the ball rather than kicking second team and development teams that moving forward and the new GAA fast ball which their success had been play them. The training sessions have course was introducing a new crop of built on. This completely changed the moved onto a different level. “We could competitive players. The team henceforth game and Carlow won comfortably. have 30 balls for a training session was annually getting to Semi-finals and Along with Brendan they had a lot of compared to the 2 when I first started Finals. They achieved better success in thought too for example, in coping with out”. There are now 5-6 coaches, with the league than they did in Champi- a strong player on the opposition team by each coach assigned a different role at onship. They won the League Division 2 nullifying her with one-to-one marking training. Coaching tools such as tackle in 2013, another first for the college to force the player out of the game. They bags, ice baths, training goals, poles, hur- inspired by Jackie Kinch from Wicklow, would often spend hours analyzing dles are all available. There are specific Rachel Byrne from Dublin, Vivienne upcoming matches, the players on the drills for specific match case scenarios. McCormick from Meath, Ellen Healy opposition team, the style of football and Each coach will take a section of the field from Laois and the ever present Byrne how best to prepare the team for it. and work with the group of players in twins from Monaghan. They beat IT their section. Physio’s, sometimes 2 or 3 Tralee on a cold and wintry night in Brendan Hayden was back working with are available for each training session. Tipperary. A measure of how far the team Anthony as Coach since 2011 and came Anthony and Brendan spend hours had come was that several county players from Éire Óg background in Carlow. His preparing training sessions, post training did not start and were on the bench for coaching pedigree at underage is top recovery programmes and video analysis. the match, such was the new strength and class and he had also attained great The training regime for a normal week depth of the team. Division 1 was now success as a player, winning several includes: Monday – Pitch Training 7- the new challenge, “we we’re delighted Senior Leinster Club medals. Anthony 8.30pm; Tuesday – High Performance and celebrated well, we now got the got ‘unexpectedly’ paid from 2008 Gym Work (Lower Body) 7-8pm; opportunity to play against the best play- onwards after he stopped being a student Wednesday – Pitch Training 7-8.30pm; ers in the country. We didn’t expect to do of IT Carlow, he recalls, ‘It was Christ- Thursday – High Performance Gym well in Division 1 but as I’d learned from mas time and I got a letter through the Work (Upper Body) 7-8pm. The panel St. Leo’s, keep playing the better teams door. I opened it and there was a cheque training at the start of the year could be and you will get better”. from IT Carlow – Barrow Centre for, up to 90 girls. It usually filters down to a what to me was a sizable amount of panel of 40-50 providing 2 teams. The Carloviana 2016 IT Sports Carmel Lynch_Layout 1 29/10/2015 10:19 Page 10

114 History of the RTC & ITC continued (part 9)

second/development team won Division 5 in 2013 and were beaten in the League 4 final this year, a feat in winning would have seen the second team enter the Lynch Cup and Division 3. Maybe next year.

It is the teams first year in Division 1 in 2014/15 after being crowned champions in 2013. They are grouped in the ‘group of death’ with IT Sligo, Queens Univer- sity and DCU. In their first game they 2013-2014 Division 2 Champions beat IT Sligo by 6.15 – 3.07. They then played Queens University, reigning “The whole structure of the operation has found the more you empower the student Division 1 champions at IT Carlow, lifted. We recently played several senior the more you get in return from them.” “With out a doubt the best game I was county ladies teams in friendlies. This Roles that work placement coaches take ever involved with, lucky and honoured would have been unimaginable for a on board with the team can be warm- to be apart of it. The stand was full, proud number of reasons 10 years ago, mainly ups/downs, drills, pre/post and during parents and supporting students, as good we would not have been good enough. As match analysis, statistic recording and a crowd as I can remember being at a importantly or second team got to the more. It is now common place that at ladies football match. We won 1.10 – final this year in Division 4 and we are in half-time Anthony and the coaching team 1.09. The speed of the match was amaz- Division 1.” Brendan and Tom Murphy review the first half statistics that would ing. I’d never been involved in such a fast now are the main support for Anthony. include wide’s, kickouts won/lost, and intense match. The pace was unbe- The change was best seen when, in early possession, scores and more. This allows lievable, the tackles crunching, girls days Anthony came 30 minutes before the team to identify what is going right throwing their bodies to defend leads. It the game and “you really had to see who and wrong. “Real time sport data is was neck and neck the whole game turned up before picking the team”. important for us. It can sometimes point although we never trailed in the match. I Warm ups were very basic, doing laps. out the obvious. You have to be careful remember after the match going into the Half-time talks were not good and you don’t get caught up in statistics but dressing room to talk to the girls and they Anthony had little idea of what was it can help you address a problem by were literally too exhausted to talk, they going wrong. Today it is 100% different. highlighting it.” were speechless from pain of exhaustion He would have reports on players on and yet you could see an unspoken opposition teams, what kind of kick-outs Anthony also did a number of years admiration among them all for each (short or long) they employ and he would coaching soccer team Stretford United other. How they’d all gone out to war go and view the away teams at every from 2009 to 2011. He got the confidence together and won by giving everything opportunity. Before the match he goes to take this role on from working with the they had. It was an amazing feeling to be through the main points of the match and Ladies Gaelic. This team performed apart of that match, the best team give specific instructions to players. This adequately well and finished mid-table performance I’ve experienced”. They starts 75 minutes before the game rather than struggling with relegation. were narrowly beaten away to DCU in although most of it would be covered in They also got to the Carlow Premier Cup their last group match, which give them training with the players either using con- final but were defeated. He further an away semi-final against University versation, video analysis or powerpoint coached the Oscar Traynor Team, the Limerick where they were also narrowly presentations. He would also explain his best of Carlow’s soccer players playing beaten. DCU and UL went on to contest selection and this would be discussed all the other counties in Ireland, they the final in IT Carlow, with Limerick with Brendan in great detail preceding reached the All-Ireland quarter final and winning well. the match. “The players are very serious were knocked out on penalties. He was and to be dropped is a hard thing for asked to coach County Carlow Ladies Anthony compares the set up in IT them, we owe it to them to make the most team, and briefly coached them having Carlow now and 11 years ago as been informed and best decision we can”. reasonable success, getting beaten by ‘polar miles’ apart. “We are almost New York Ladies in the Junior All professional in our set-up, Carmel made Through Noel Richardson, sports teams Ireland Semi-Final sure we did not want for anything; high in IT Carlow are now offered the oppor- protein milk, fruit or whatever you asked tunity to take aspiring coaches on board Anthony is now moving on to a Digital for it was made available. On match day through the Sports Science degree work Marketing lecturing position in Bahrain we have breakfast, lunch and dinner placement programme. “At the start of Polytechnic (Technical University). He provided sometimes”. The players now the year we take two students on board to had set up his own digital marketing are either often very good county foot- help with coaching. It is important to us business but found he is not passionate ballers or many of the players develop that these students become very interac- about developing his own business. He is into very good county players. tive in the work placement role. We have moving over with Mairead his girlfriend

Carloviana 2016 IT Sports Carmel Lynch_Layout 1 29/10/2015 10:19 Page 11

115 History of the RTC & ITC continued (part 9)

in the middle of August 2015. He had . R-L Dr. P Pringuet, Dean of always had an academic interest, com- Faculty of Engineering;, Mr A pleting an M.Phil in DIT in 2013. He will Friel, Lecturer and Dr. James be linking up again with his old class- Egan, Programme Manager mate James Egan who had done the of ICT. Networking degree and working in the School of Science under Dr Philippe Photo of 3 Carlow graduates Pringuet. The plan is to do 4 or 5 years outside Bahrain Polytecnic. lecturing in the Middle East, maybe set up a small business out there and he would like to engage a PhD but is unsure of his “title” yet. He is hoping to get Rapid academic promotion primed by managing College sport involved with the GAA club in Bahrain and perhaps get involved with the I joined IT Carlow in September 2001 as an Erasmus student and was immediately Ladies Team. welcomed by all, particularly the Sports and Recreation staff, led by Carmel Lynch. From the beginning sports in IT Carlow has allowed me to make new friends but This account shows how incredible the also to forget about having to be far from home. I had found a new family and any- developments have been in IT Carlow one who took part would recognize Carmel as being like a mother to us all. The and how these developments have taken many clubs and societies available allowed for a range of activities throughout the a team, coach and staff to a professional week and even at the weekends with many trips organized for international students level of sports performance. especially. Very quickly I was compelled to help out, and eventually started coach- ing the volleyball team. IT Carlow provided a lot of support for coaches, helping “On a personal note, I have worked, us get appropriate coaching qualifications and health and safety certifications as known and been a friend of Carmel well as for teams and players, providing financial support to attend competitions Lynch for over 15 years. In my capacity nationwide. The skills I learnt to become a better coach have also helped me during as a student, activity officer, students’ my career. I believe in leading by example, something I have developed on the union representative and staff of IT court, never giving up, no matter the circumstances. But team building, whether Carlow I cannot think of a more support- in sport or at work, also requires to understand individuals’ personal situation and ive person to students. I have been lucky to incorporate them to ‘buy-in’ to a team. It is essential to find out what motivates in my time to have met so many students people in order to bring out their best. These challenges were extremely important and whenever I meet them again, no in IT Carlow and in particular in the volleyball team, which included many inter- matter how long a period has passed, national students, often only there for a few months. With this type of support IT they always ask about two things: IT Carlow offers, also comes greater expectations, and the hard work put by all teams Carlow and Carmel Lynch. She was and was often rewarded with ‘Team ITC’ often reaching the final stages of intervarsity is a huge influence to so many students competition and more often than not bringing some silverware home. On the other including myself. Personally she is the hand, failures were always taken as learning opportunities, turning them into hardest working person I have worked positives, yet another skill I was able to incorporate in my work. I only have good with, always the first in and last out. I memories of Ireland, but many of the best ones as a student took place in the ‘Bar- have seen her care and share students row Centre’, home of all sports and activities in IT Carlow. Sports (and the Sports pain, loyalty, sadness and happiness. I and Recreation team at IT Carlow) have made me a better leader by giving me the firmly believe that the success both our opportunities to develop the skills required in both coaching and management. This Ladies Football team and IT Carlow’s is vital in my role today. Sports clubs have achieved, all which have flourished under Carmel, would not Philippe’s Sport Inspired Career details be close to the success they hold today Degree with out Carmel. “ Bachelor of Science in Software Engineering (2002)

PhD in Computer Science (Data Mining) supervised by Norman McMillan, Greg Seconds best Doyle and Stephen R.P. Smith, Essex University (2010)

Interview with David Barcoe on Car- First Position in Bahrain and date low’s surprising soccer achievements Started in Bahrain polytechnic in August 3009 as Lecturer in Computing

David came to the RTC in 1992 and stud- Promotional Steps ied Electronics Engineering. He studied Promoted to Programme Manager for Bachelor of ICT in 2011 for 2 years then left and returned in 1996 Promoted to Head of School of ICT in 2013 and completed another 2 years, leaving Promoted to Dean of Faculty of Engineering, Design and ICT (EDICT) in 2014 in 1998. In July of 1998. From there he joined Carl Stuart Limited as a service

Carloviana 2016 IT Sports Carmel Lynch_Layout 1 29/10/2015 10:19 Page 12

116 History of the RTC & ITC continued (part 9)

David Barco with RTC jersey with his nickname DOTS from 1996 campaign

engineer. I still working with Carl Stuart to this present day.

College Years:

When Dave started his studies he had mostly played GAA with club and county David Barco, Alfie Barco(son) wearing international jersey with FAI Logo on but his father coached Bagenalstown right to college logo, with Andy Barco (father and Coach of Bagenalstown AFC) AFC. The prospect for success in RTC turnout. David was a keeper for GAA and organised before Xmas for both soccer looked most promising in GAA as at this had his gloves with him that day but teams. The Second Team played in what time both Carlow and Laois had very when the keepers were asked to come was called the B Section. The First Team good Minors team playing with Laois’s forward there were nine and it was clear then had some seriously difficult fixtures, Fergal Boyran among others. In the first then that the number of strikers was very playing Kevin Street one week and the year David played with the Fresher’s limited. David threw down his gloves very next Bolton Street. They were college team as the goalkeeper as he had and in the trial game scored 4 and then consequently eliminated from the Group also been playing with Carlow in this was then a few days later in the next trials Stage playing teams with League of position. That year Carlow progressed to he scored 3. The Second Team he was Ireland representatives. The elimination the semi-final where they were beaten by playing for won both games. Then on of the First team had an immediate bonus a very good Dundalk team. Monday when teams were posted he was for the Seconds in that they inherited the on the seconds but he did not know First’s jerseys for the next game in During the second year David again anyone else on the team. Athlone. This was an away fixture which played football as the soccer in the col- they won 3-2 and David got a couple of lege not going too well and football was The RTC’s First team played two weeks goals. In the last game they played a well structured and coached. The year later in Dublin and Carmel made the small private college and it was a horrible though did not provide Carlow with any arrangements for this game. There was day. There were exams going on for silverware again with the team losing meeting somewhere in another RTC that Xmas so the team was short vital players early in the year. Carmel went to at where the programme but they scraped a 2-1 win. David had got of games for the season was organised. another goal that day and had then got 6 During the third year David was going to The First game the seconds played was in the three games. Carmel wanted to do Football again because there was no against Kevin Street. There was no kit or know why David was not on the First. soccer team who had been without a shirts for the Seconds as the First team manager for a couple of years. David was took the only shirts. These were actually After the Xmas vacation they now were repeating the course and during the GAA shirts as were the balls. Given this into the business end of the season. One Fresher’s Week he got speaking to some crisis for the pending Seconds’ game of the best players was Michael Walshe a number of friends who went to Carmel Carmel went and found old heavy Rugby known by all as ‘Chaulkie’ who was from Lynch, Sports Officer in RTC to see if Jerseys and came up with one old GAA Tipperary Town and was a regular for St they could get soccer started. Carmel football. The game went ahead with the Michael’s. Chaulkie still work and lives said there would not be enough for soccer team looking terrible with all odds and in Carlow. He was a super player and team that year. The lads were not discour- sods. To make matters worse, there was would have gone onto any first team. The aged and later a mass group went to Rugby Match going on and the soccer training up until that point was pretty Carmel and persuaded her to let them set lads had to get changed in Hall. The useless. Previously it had just been a kick up soccer for this year. They had one opposition had great gear and notably about but now we had someone who was player who was a regular for a top Dublin boasted a manager and yet Carlow won putting us through a major session. Jim club Belvedere Celtic and that influenced 6-1. The team was mainly comprised of Nolan a Science Staff member who was Carmel possibly but they then organised first year students. A programme of involved in Carlow Rugby Club did a lunchtime trial and had a very good group games with four teams had been some training with the team and this was Carloviana 2016 IT Sports Carmel Lynch_Layout 1 29/10/2015 10:19 Page 13

117 History of the RTC & ITC continued (part 9)

‘very serious training!’ The Seconds lost from Bagenalstown as previously there Carmel was now taking a strong lead and 5 or 6 lads who failed their Xmas exams was only GAA balls. He got these ball on called the team in for a consultation. She and did not come back to college Para- loan from his Dad who was a Manager in emphasized they needed now to take doxically the team was greatly strength- Bagenalstown. The team turned out again things seriously. Shirts were printed with ened by a couple of new additions most in GAA jerseys. Dave scored a header names on them and David still proudly notably Michael Walshe who would have from cross from the right with the cross has his. Carmel got a photo taken of the played for the First team had there been supplied by John Guilfoyle, it was from team in their new shirts. With the ‘All one still operating. There was no lights 18 yards. The students from the college Ireland’ pending there was a great buzz but Jim used the rugby pitch. There were were out as the weather was so good in the RTC about the game. Everyone lights that had been put up by Carlow standing along the touch line and David was asking when was game and incredi- Rangers AFC who had operated from the estimates there must have been 300 or bly David recalls even one of his lectur- college, but had been by this time being even more. The goal caused a wonderful ers the late Frank Delaney was asking used for Rugby training. The training for celebration. A party atmosphere erupted. about the game and he had absolutely no the Seconds had to use the lights up on Then to the Carlow crowd’s disappoint- interest in soccer! Getting a bus arranged the Green Road and they actually turned ment came an equalizing goal which was to travel to game was a problem that one of the street lights and for a few a screamer. The keeper did not move as landed in Carmel’s lap and the game was weeks they used them. There were, there was no point. Carlow scored to to be in Home Farm. There was a lot of however, only then two lights and they make it 2-1 and the equalised almost support from Carlow that day but surpris- were 20 yards apart! Only 10 or 11 from the kick-off, 2-2. Carlow then went ingly absolutely none from Athlone IT turned out for training so it was just the behind 3-2. David then made it 3-3 with perhaps because of low expectations barest number to field a competitive a close range finish and then to cap his given who Carlow had already beaten team. While the team had inherited the day scored a very strange winner. In the them. The crowd were seated a long way GAA Football jerseys which were not of last minute a penalty was awarded. from pitch. There was lots of chanting course being now used by the First Team Michael Walshe took this but the keeper from Carlow contingent and this gave they still had only GAA balls. saved it parrying it quite wide. David got Carlow an extra man. There were, however, lots of groans as chances came The first game after Xmas was at home and went but none were converted. Even- and played Bolton Street Seconds. The tually an Italian chap who was playing opposition had 25 footballs to warm up scored the first one for Carlow but soon and Carlow had by then the absolute after Athlone equalised. Then a right luxury of three footballs! Everyone cross came in and Dave got between two believed the CRTC Seconds were going centre halves and rolled one to the back to get really hammered. It was a total post for a tap in. We won 2-1 and Dave shock that Carlow won as the opposition said he could not believe it standing in had all the gear, water bottles, had the middle of the famous Home Farm brought good support arriving on a coach ground where Johnny Giles had begun and yet Carlow won 4-2. Dave got two his career, with his winner’s medal. goals. Having Michael Walshe and John There was a medal award ceremony after Guilfoyle, coming into the Team made a the game in Big Tree Pub. It was a big difference. This Bolton Street team mid-week game. The award ceremony in had a very well-known manager Mickie Dublin was a limited one with two Whelan, Ex-Dublin GAA Manager, who presentations namely the award of the really viewed these Seconds as simply Cup and the award of the Man of the next year’s First team. There were really Match. The latter was obviously going to no weak players. It was the result of the be a Carlow player and associated with season for this B Section competition. In it back and it somehow went in before the this award was a keg of beer. The team the Semi Finals Carlow played The centre back could get back. The side line were ecstatic when Dave won the latter American College. It was very hot and supporters went mad. Then at the tip off award as the team knew he did not drink! about 20C that day with not a breath of with only minutes left their centre back Then when they arrived later that night wind. Two Shamrock Rovers Reserve came up who got one under the keeper’s to Buzz’s Bar downstairs there was then players were on the opposition team. body although the Carlow keeper got a a magnum of champagne presented to They had cones to warm up and brought hand on it. It was going in but Dave Dave as captain which was again handed coach with supporters for the game. tracked back to clear off the line. The on. There had been drinking going on There was visibly a lot of resources referee blew the final whistle, the pitch before Dave had got there and when the behind this opposition. The RTC was was invaded and David was then carried Magnum was handed to someone who building the car park at back of college off pitch on the team’s shoulders as the was so already drunk he dropped it! The at this time and the teams had to walk final whistle went. From there it was party went on all night with a singsong across a building site to get to the pitch down to Tully’s Bar on Tullow Street and going on and on. In the annual RTC at top of the field. David had brought for place was hopping and the team award ceremony Dave was given the this important game a proper soccer ball celebrated. ‘Carlow RTC Soccer Achievement Carloviana 2016 IT Sports Carmel Lynch_Layout 1 29/10/2015 10:19 Page 14

118 History of the RTC & ITC continued (part 9)

Award’ even though he was on the Carlow pressing. The Carlow keeper lost There was a competition organised which Second Team which was presented by the ball in sun and he was unable to get was called off because of difficulties aris- Larry Murphy of the Wexford All Ireland properly under it. The sun was very low ing with this English challenge. David 1996 Hurling Winners. in sky as it was setting with game going was told something else would be into extra-time. The Carlow keeper was arranged. David learned there was to be The next year soccer was no longer the one of best David had ever played with, three games but it was now just one week Cinderella and Carmel had been busy or- but he palmed this ball that had bounced before the final Electronics Engineering ganising everything. Trainer, kit, facili- onto the bar and into the goal while being examinations David had to take and ties everything. Dave was then captain of harried by their centre forward. From the when he told his mother she was not first team and interest in the soccer was kick-off the ball was played back to impressed. The College Representative massive and totally at odds with year Michael Walshe and he launched it up the Team played Isle of Man under 19, under previously. There were that year two field but final whistle went. The team 17 and Men’s senior teams in games teams. There was timetabled training were despondent. They had been beaten played over 4 days. The matches were session and training in Barrow Centre. by bad luck and had to then play for third Friday. Saturday, Sunday and the team There was in fact largely a completely and fourth place against Limerick IT, a returned home after the Monday. They new set of players and 90% of the previ- game David said they should have won. won all games and some of these games ous team had not returned to college. The The drinking that took place the night were farcical. David was one of the First Team played Bolton Street in their before when being away for the Finals oldest n the team at 21 and still has the first game and Dave was captain and sent weekend meant the team had to be mixed jersey which he treasures. It was no off. It was only time he had ever in a long up with reserve players. As a conse- surprise that on his return Carmel was career been dismissed. A player punched quence they were far from being at their there to meet him. He had a friend on the Dave and in retaliating he was dismissed. strongest and lost again. Despite the trip he met and was roomed with that was The team went all out and secured disappointment Carmel met the team a Wexford lad from Rosslare Harbour. It despite playing with 10 men a 1-1 draw. when they returned and asked how they turned out Barry Roche who was a good Carmel appealed Dave’s sending off got on and David said she assure them friend of David’s wife. This is an illus- which was successful. The next game this was a fantastic season and they were trated the real the reason of why David was Galway and they won a home game not failures but done the Institute proud had got involved in sport, namely to meet 1-0. In last group game Carlow Firsts and to remember that this was an ‘All and make friends. Carmel asked David to played Dundalk and drew that one. They Ireland’ competition at Level 1. come back and do coaching for IT Car- thus ‘scraped through’ surprisingly as low but with the new job starting in Carl leaders of the Group! In the last 16 The week after the Finals Weekend Stuart Group it was just too difficult against Limerick IT and Carlow won 2- David got a phone call from a guy called logistically for him to take on. Having to 1. Dave scored but went off injured. Gino Brazil who he had never heard of decline this offer has always has been a Michael Walsh got the winner. Gareth but played centre mid-field for Shamrock major regret for david but he now is Dodrell and Eddie Darcy both played Rovers. They were selecting the National doing his badges and could perhaps take there part. Then the big game came for Colleges team and there were to be trials. up this offer if it was made again! the team. It was a game against the Garda Gino was ringing David about the forth- XI who had won the competition out the coming trials but he was told he was on Just as he was about to leave the college, year before. One of their team was a St the panel. David travelled up with Eddie David played in a Colleges Five-a-Side Pat’s First team regular. The Carlow team Darcy but there was confusion over times All-Ireland Tournament in the Garda trained really hard and where well and arriving at 3pm they missed the prepared. It was not a surprise when it session that had started an hour earlier. Editor’s note was 0-0 halftime and expectations ran The next week there was a second trial in David Barcoe’s personal memories high for second half. A ball went over the Enfield and David travelled again. He got do not provide any background to top midway through the second half and on the Panel and played in a trial match what previously had been a sport in Dave got across centre half and from 25 with University Selection in UCD. He Carlow that had achieved national yards hit a looped volley into the top was met by Gino off the bus and they success. In an earlier part of this corner. The Carlow crowd went mad on won the game 2-1 which was surprise as RTC/ITC history details of an All- the touchline. This was not at this point a RTC teams were not usually competitive Ireland success in the 1970s of the surprise result. with the universities. The first game was College soccer team managed by against the Army Selection played in Colm Kelly were provided showing The team travelled to finals weekend, Ranelagh Barracks. David managed to notable past success. going up on bus to Galway. In the semi- score and was substituted with 10 final, when Carlow played at GMIT minutes to go. After this challenge game Templemore College. He had not been against Waterford RTC. Carlow were not he was told they were going across to involved in the first round in January as fancied at all. In the game David scored play an English Schools XI in a com- he had examinations. In the Finals, first and they equalised. It went to extra petition organised to take place in the Isle Carlow travelled down in a bus and he time and Carlow were pressing for a win- of Man. This English team was training was on the team. Carlow played in a little ner. The oppositions centre half just at Lilleshaw which was the high perform- mini-group and the first game was launched a ball up field to clear it with ance centre for the English national team. against the Garda and the poorly organ- Carloviana 2016 IT Sports Carmel Lynch_Layout 1 29/10/2015 10:19 Page 15

119 History of the RTC & ITC continued (part 9)

ised team were leathered 7-0. The ITC Study Ireland: IT Carlow being of students and staff of the college. however scraped their way through to the Sport: June 2015 by Carmel In the past 40 years IT Carlow has Semi-Final playing teams like Athlone, excelled in many areas of sport capturing Lynch and Brenagh Schlingermann, Dundalk and others. The Semi-Final several All Ireland titles & nurturing elite Sports Rehabilitation Student 2012- game was against Waterford and they athletes of national and international 2015 won well enough having learned in the class. Alongside the physical education competition; they now had a system The Institute of Technology Carlow is programmes evolved the area of Health playing 1-2-1-1 formation. They had at situated in Carlow Town in the heart of Care, Physiology & Rehabilitation the back the redoubtable Caulkie and South Leinster. Carlow is a vibrant Therapy. More recently the addition to Eddie Darcy there also at the back who bustling town with a population of over the sports related/health science suite of was a right footed player and a left footed 20,000. IT Carlow is within walking courses is the partnership with National player who both could read the game. In distance of the student focused town Governing Bodies of GAA, Soccer and mid-field there was Gareth Dodrell and centre and is located 80 km from Dublin Rugby in delivering BA Degrees in David was up front and modestly said he and 50Km from Kilkenny. With 6,500 Sports Management & Coaching. This played wonderfully well. In the Final the students and 40,000 Alumni pursuing strategic collaboration has reinforced the Garda though they were going to walk it successful careers in all walks of life - IT institute’s ethos of placing the health and but lost 4-0 and got a man sent off. In the Carlow has rightly earned an outstanding well- being of our learners at the heart of Final the Garda amusingly completely reputation for sporting achievement and everything we do since our foundation 45 lost their discipline got frustrated and state of the art facilities. years ago. kicked the Carlow lads. It was a very rough game when they lost the Garda got The development of sport in Carlow RTC Our collaborations with the GAA, IRFU the blue flu and did not stay for presen- (IT Carlow) in the early 70’s was driven and the FAI are something we are tation; this was the competition these by volunteers, predominately staff mem- extremely proud of here in IT Carlow. As Garda trainees had been training for all bers and students. The subsequent well as developing elite coaches and year and it was frustrating for them as appointment of a PE Teacher in 1973, players through the provision of the BA they lost so badly after beating Carlow at whose role was to provide a Physical Sport and Exercise, GAA, Soccer and a canter in the first round game. Education programme for students, coin- Rugby programmes, our strategic cided with the provision of the first partners in the three major national When we got back from the five-a-side indoor sports facility for the college. governing bodies recognise IT Carlow’s to Carlow Carmel said she cannot believe inclusive community ethos. This under- the ITC had won as this was an unheard Following the setting up of the Regional standing creates fantastic opportunities of success! David then despite his Technical Colleges in the early 1970’s to reach out to local primary and second- success in the RTC being top scorer for the Higher Education Sports Federation ary schools, as well as neighbouring season and having won two All-Ireland was formed to coordinate a programme clubs and surrounding counties, provid- Medals was unable to get a game up front of sports activities for this new cohort of ing a programme of Sport, Recreation for his home club Bagenalstown as there students in Regional Technical Colleges. and Physical Activity appropriate to the was the small matter of the incumbent The ‘Regional Colleges Sports Council’, needs of the people of the region.” Donal Pat O’Neill in this position who had a recognised by Department of Education, McNally, Director of Sport IT Carlow magic left foot! It was back in goal then was formally set up in 1971 at a meeting for David, or it was a matter of going in Athlone RTC, attended by the recently Over the past ten years IT Carlow has back to the Bagenalstown Seconds to get appointed Physical Education Teachers invested significant resources in sport a game up front. He has no regrets having and other interested staff members repre- and allied facilities and is now ranked in had a long career playing now for the senting six colleges: the top three IOT’s in the country proudly Bagenalstown soccer club and is in- earning the title, Sunday Times IOT of volved today fully in coaching. He career Carlow RTC; Dundalk RTC; Athlone the year in 2014. This investment has saw him drifted back into mid-field and RTC; Waterford RTC; Sligo RTC; been driven by the considerable then centre back for Bagenalstown. He Letterkenny RTC. academic and sporting success of played in goal for Carlow GAA. David students on the national & international summarized his RTC experience saying Carlow RTC embraced this new organi- stage and the associated positive public- for him that the ‘Seconds are Best’ and sation and has continued to be at the fore- ity of such achievements. Central to this his memories are perhaps not he said front of all 3rd level student sport success is the college wide culture to Second Best despite his inauspicious start developments from this period right up provide every student with the opportu- in the chaos of Seconds in 1996! to the present time. nity to reach their full potential by getting involved in student life. A range of cross Thank you Carmel for the memories!! From 1970 onwards Sport, Physical departmental initiatives, promoting Education & Health Science in IT Physical Activity, Health Well-being are Carlow (Carlow RTC) developed in organised throughout each year empha- parallel with academic courses as part of sising the fun, recreation aspect of Student Activity and Sport a holistic approach to the health & well- staying fit and healthy, supporting the ‘Healthy Campus’ philosophy and Carloviana 2016 IT Sports Carmel Lynch_Layout 1 29/10/2015 10:19 Page 16

120 History of the RTC & ITC continued (part 9)

Organisational Structure for Sport at IT Carlow

encouraging greater participation in tre of Sporting Excellence within the • Barrow Centre Sports Centre with : fitness activities i.e. Couch2 5k; Santa South East region as a result of heavy i) Multi- purpose Sports Hall Run; Operation Transformation; investment by the college in the develop- ii) Health & Fitness suite with Sauna & Health Week. ment of state of the art sports facilities. Steam Room The new Barrow Centre complex which iii) High Performance Strength and Con- The development of post graduate houses the sports department was ditioning Centre programmes across a range of disciplines officially opened in January 2012 and the iv) Exercise Studio has further accelerated the institute’s sports facilities are part of an overall v) Spinning Room commitment to research in the sports and expansion of the student services area. vi) Clubs & Societies Activity Rooms health science fields. The new Dargan These new facilities are some of the best vii) Performance Analysis Laboratory Centre for Research and Innovation was equipped centres for strength and condi- viii) Sports Science Laboratory opened in early 2014, and provides an tioning, fitness training and sports activ- ix) Rehabilitation Therapy Clinic integrated high quality research environ- ities and they provide an ideal training x) Students Union Recreation Centre ment for academic staff and postgraduate ground for elite athletes, college teams research students. and the recreational users. The facilities As well as the onsite facilities IT Carlow provide support for local community has established a number of links with The development of the Research Centre groups as well as engaging in partnership sports clubs in the local community to for Men’s Health and the Rehabilitative and collaborations in the areas of coach provide access for our students to a range Sciences Research Centre at IT Carlow education and player development with of other sporting activates, not currently offers both taught and research masters GAA, IRFU and FAI. catered for on campus. These facilities programmes in Strength & Conditioning, include, 25m Swimming Pool, 18 Hole Exercise Rehabilitation, Sports Perform- Over the last 10 years there has been a Golf Course, Golf Driving Range, Tennis ance Analysis and is an integral part of significant investment in sport with an and Squash Courts, Equestrian Centre, IT Carlow’s activities and a vital link overall spend of 10million. This capital Athletics Track, Snooker Hall and with our industrial partners. investment included the development of Rowing Club. the following : The Centre for Men’s Health at IT • Floodlit GAA, Soccer, Rugby pitches As our reputation in sport continues to Carlow is the only dedicated centre for • 4 G All Weather full size flood lit grow, the demand for continued expan- men’s health research in Ireland and has Soccer Pitch sion of our world class facilities increase an established partnership with the HSE. • GAA, Rugby Stadium year on year. In order to meet this • All Weather 5 aside, 7aside pitches demand, plans are in place to provide a Investment in Facilities • Sprint Track new 40acre South Campus Sports facil- IT Carlow has established itself as a cen- • 1.5Km Sli Na Slainte Route ity, which will include 6 new sand based

Carloviana 2016 IT Sports Carmel Lynch_Layout 1 29/10/2015 10:19 Page 17

121 History of the RTC & ITC continued (part 9)

and 4G GAA, Soccer and Rugby pitches levels of sport. The HPE Scheme has supports sports scholarship holders both as well as a 400m Athletics Track com- been developed to enable high achievers academically and in their sporting career plex. It is envisaged that the South Cam- who are committed to their sport to by providing supports such as Athlete pus will be open to students in 2017. achieve their dual ambition of a high Profiling, Athlete Mentoring, S&C quality education and performance at the programmes, Functional Movement Funding for Sport at IT Carlow highest level within their field. Under the Screening, Fitness Testing, Diet/Nutri- HPE scheme, IT Carlow offers up to 50 tion and Injury Prevention Advice, Injury Over the last ten years 10 million has extra performance points for students Rehabilitation, Skill Development, been invested in sports development as who have achieved a minimum of 250 and Bursary. outlined above. CAO Points in their Leaving Certificate or FETAC Level 5 award and who meet Elite Sports Scholarship On an annual basis sport at IT Carlow is the minimum course entry points. funded through 3 main income streams: The growing academic portfolio of sports 1) Recurrent Grant NGB’s, Coaching and Elite Sports related programmes and state of the art 2) Student Capitation Courses. sporting facilities means we are now in a 3) Sponsorship Experienced tutors from the 3 major position to attract the very best athletes, Sports Clubs Participation governing bodies of Soccer Rugby and who are competing both nationally and GAA provide their expertise in Coaching internationally across a wide range of IT Carlow provides a wide variety of and Player Development through the disciplines. In line with these develop- sports clubs and participation opportuni- delivery of sports programmes, in ments, our new elite scholarship strand ties for its 6000, part and fulltime association with the GAA, IRFU and recognises the very best athletes compet- students. With up to 40 active clubs, there the FAI. ing at the very highest level in their is a huge diversity of activity among the chosen sport. many sports clubs which include Gaelic Elite Sports Courses include, BA Sport Games, Soccer, Rugby Basketball, and Exercise (GAA), (Soccer) (Rugby), Gold Sports Scholarship Athletics, Archery, Athletics, Badminton, Sports Management and Coaching, Boxing, Camogie, Cricket, Equestrian, BSc(Hons) Sports Science, BScHons IT Carlow provides a number of Gold Fencing, Golf, Handball, Hockey, Kart- Strength and Conditioning, HC in Sports Scholarships to students who have ing, Rugby, Soccer, Table Tennis, Tennis, Physiology and Health Science, shown exceptional sporting ability each Volleyball, Lacross and many more ! BSc(Hons) Sports Rehabilitation and academic year. The scheme is designed Athletic Therapy as well as post grad- to nurture and develop individual talent As well as the opportunities for friend- uate MSc in Performance Analysis and and maintain the Institutes sporting ship and social interaction there is the MSc in Strength and Conditioning tradition. added bonus of increased physical activ- (September 2015). ity and exercise in all clubs and the very Summary special camaraderie, atmosphere and Elite Athlete Support Programme enjoyment which is part and parcel of IT With the huge agenda of reform under- Carlow’s Sports Club programme. The Elite Athlete Support Programme at way across the third level education Although the numbers vary from week to IT Carlow is designed specifically for sector at the moment and a move for week depending on the activity the students who wish to compete and Institutes of Technology towards merger participation levels at the Hip Hop and succeed at the highest sporting level and designation as Technological Univer- Salsa Dance, Equestrian, Pilates, Spin- while pursuing a course of academic sities, IT Carlow as an institute and ning and Swimming remain constant and study. The programme supports high through its comprehensive vision and have exceeded all expectations. calibre athletes striving for sporting provision of sport is exceptionally well success, while providing the opportunity placed to move with changing times in Elite Sport to reach their maximum potential both in this sector. Our reputation as an outstand- their sport and in their academic careers. ing learner focused institute is well Elite Sport at IT Carlow focuses predom- founded with a strong community inately on 3 key Now in its 16th year the sports scholar- environment supporting students to 1. High Performance Athlete Entry ship scheme offers a support package achieve their highest academic and per- Scheme and/or bursaries to students of excep- sonal potential. 2. NGB’s, Coaching & Elite Sports tional sporting ability. As well as the Courses growth in the number of scholarships, IT Sport at IT Carlow has developed and 3. Elite Athlete Support Programme Carlow have recently restructured the shaped me into the person I am today. In sports scholarship programme, as we an ever revolving world IT Carlow has High Performance Athlete Entry recognise Elite and Gold standard given me the opportunities, confidence (HPE) Scheme athletes. Scholarships are awarded in a and friendships to excel academically range of sports including, Gaelic Games, physically and socially. The institute of Technology Carlow Soccer, Rugby, Basketball, Athletics, recognises achievement at the highest Golf, Tennis, Equestrian etc. IT Carlow Carloviana 2016 Corpse-watching in Leighlin Parish_Layout 1 28/10/2015 20:16 Page 1

122

‘Corpse Watching’: a macabre practice in 1830s Leighlin. Dr Shay Kinsella

It was an unpleasant experience, to say the least. Pat Doyle tried to shift him- self into a more comfortable position on the wet grass, as he leaned against a tombstone whose chill easily managed to penetrate his damp coat and get to his very bones. He pulled his thick collar around his neck and up towards his cheeks, rubbing his hands together with little effect. He envied his com- rade Mick Byrne who had somehow managed to fall asleep beside him, despite the freezing temperatures to which they were exposed in the grave- yard. In fact, Doyle knew that he would be unable to sleep. He was restless, agitated and on constant alert. The cry of a vixen, a breeze stirring the nearby firs or a dog’s bark from the village of Old Leighlin beyond the graveyard walls sent him into a state of panic which did not abate until he man- aged to convince himself that all was A cluster of Doyle headstones in Old Leighlin cemetery, the possible site of well. Every so often from his crouched Patrick Doyle’s disturbing vigil in the early hours of 9th January 1836 position, Mick Byrne would yell out in alarm as his forehead slipped off his knees before he settled back into his icy slumber. friends on this very spot in the graveyard was determined to protect his father, as his father was lowered into his final however uncomfortable and unnerving The night was pitch-black and Pat Doyle resting place, in a grave close to the the vigil might prove to be. He appreci- could not even make out the silhouette of public road that led down from the Ridge ated that the task was nearly over, as soon the old cathedral which stood close by. towards Leighlinbridge. The fresh nature would take its course and his He had come to the graveyard at dusk the mound of clay on the grave was within father’s corpse would deteriorate to a previous evening in the knowledge that touching distance— now hard and stage where it would be beyond use to he had a long night ahead of him. He was undoubtedly speckled with the frost of any curious student of anatomy at the so glad of Byrne’s company and they this winter’s night. medical schools in Dublin. Doyle tried whiled away a few hours in jovial not to think about the ghoulish nature of conversation about their farms, the neigh- Pat realised he was now performing the the task, or the local stories about ghostly bours and the recent Christmas festivi- last honour he could do for his late father goings-on in the cemetery or around the ties. However, the chat had slackened as he set about fulfilling a task which was walls of Lazerian’s cathedral. If truth be after midnight, and now in the early a common practice in the locality: watch- told, he was more afraid of ghouls of the hours of Saturday 9 January 1836, Pat ing over the grave of a recently-interred human variety and he had prepared Doyle longed for dawn and the end of his loved one, to protect it from the ignominy himself to tackle anybody who might try vigil. It had been a sad Christmas and of being robbed by ruthless body-snatch- to interfere with his father’s grave. He new year during which he had been ers who would seek to earn a few had brought a pistol with him that night trying to come to terms with the death of shillings or more from the corpse. It was and it lay loaded in his coat pocket. It the head of his family. Only days before, perhaps the greatest indignity that could was a reassuring asset and when his Doyle had stood with his relatives and be done to the recently-deceased and Pat nerves reached fever pitch every so often,

Carloviana 2016 Corpse-watching in Leighlin Parish_Layout 1 28/10/2015 20:16 Page 2

123

Corpse Watching’: A macabre practice in 1830s Leighlin

he steadied himself by fingering the trig- ger of his weapon.

It was still dark at around 5 o’clock in the morning when Doyle first heard murmurs from across the graveyard. His eyes had been closed and they shot open upon the sound. He waited with bated breath for a repetition, almost praying that he had been mistaken. No, this time, he was cer- tain: two male voices, heavy boots on the public road outside, even laughter. Doyle’s heart was racing. This was it: the body-snatchers were here, coming down from the direction of the Ridge. Who else would be tramping the roads on such a God-forsaken night at this hour? He thumped Mick Byrne in the ribs and both men jumped to attention. After turning the cold air blue with swearing, Byrne was shushed by Doyle and asked to listen. Byrne’s heart fell to his feet when he too heard the voices, wafting across the graveyard on the black winter air. Both corpse-watchers were now panting, their breath making clouds in front of The fate which Patrick Doyle feared would befall his father’s corpse; their mouths that they could not see. a body-snatching scene from an early edition of Charles Dickens’ A Doyle quickly grabbed the pistol from his Tale of Two Cities (1859) by John McLenan pocket, cocked it and pointed it blindly, his eyes desperately trying to pierce the darkness, darting in the direction of the spine-chilling voices that were coming it becomes clear that the ‘corpse-watch- body snatching was documented in a closer and closer. They were approach- ing’ practice was a very common one in fascinating study by Dr John Fleetwood ing from the road above the village, the newly-constituted parish of Leighlin in 1988.3 The author outlines the neces- coming down towards the graveyard in the mid 1830s.2 To modern ears and sity and demand for relatively-fresh wall, closer with every step. Pat Doyle’s imaginations, it smacks of the macabre corpses for the students of the newly- nerves were in tatters and when the and the ghoulish, but to the contemporary established anatomy schools in Dublin snatchers were right outside the wall, population, corpse-watching was a final from the 1760s onwards, where such within feet of his father’s grave, he and necessary act of defence for the body ‘cadavers’ enabled great advances in decided he’d had enough. He took aim of a loved one. Significantly, references scientific learning. These students turned at the invisible men, pulled the trigger to the practice are only recorded when a a blind eye to the manner in which their and fired, in the name of his father. controversial or violent incident ‘raw material’ ended up on their dissect- * * * happened while a corpse was being ing tables which usually employed the Although shamelessly guilty of ‘poetic watched (for example, an accidental unsavoury and illegal services of body licence’ in the foregoing paragraphs, the shooting) which would appear to indicate snatchers: also known as ‘Resurrection event described is very much based on that it was a widespread post-mortem men’ or ‘sack-em-ups’. Much of the documented facts.1 The date, names and tradition in the locality, unworthy of trade was focused on Dublin cemeteries, locations are lifted directly from a surviv- public notice because it was regarded as especially Bully’s Acre in Kilmainham, ing police report in the ‘Outrage reports’ normal. While only three references to and the body snatchers earned a fearsome for Co. Carlow in the National Archives, the practice have come to light in the reputation, becoming the subject of detailing a shooting in Old Leighlin course of researching this article, it’s fair horror stories and nightmares, which graveyard on 9 January 1836 by two to claim that that it was a very common came to a peak in Edinburgh in 1828 local men who were ‘corpse-watching’ occurrence in the parish in the early when Irish emigrants, Burke and Hare over a recently-interred body. From 1830s and earlier. sold their murder victims to the local notes made about this incident by anatomy schools. Carlow’s Chief Constable of police and In practical terms, newly buried corpses the county’s Chief Magistrate (for the were watched over by loved ones to foil In his study, Dr Fleetwood admits that the information of the Inspector General of attempts by ‘body snatchers’ to acquire phenomenon was centred around the Police in Dublin) and from two other bodies to be sold to anatomy schools for capital: ‘Outside of Dublin where the newspaper reports from the same decade, medical research. The history of Irish medical schools were concentrated, there

Carloviana 2016 Corpse-watching in Leighlin Parish_Layout 1 28/10/2015 20:16 Page 3

124

Corpse Watching’: A macabre practice in 1830s Leighlin

of the local ‘Cloydagh & Killeshin Yeomanry’ who had been on active duty in the local graveyard that night.

In the wake of 1798, this militant body had acted as a divisive and provocative force in the county and was increasingly referred to in the local liberal press as the ‘Orange yeomanry’, with as many as 212 men in the Carlow ranks in 1831.8 One of the new reforming MPs for Carlow, the Catholic Walter Blackney informed the House of Commons that the yeomanry was the greatest cause of disaffection in the county and that it was ‘composed of as bad a description of persons as any that could be found’, with sheep-stealers, pick-pockets and other criminals populating its ranks.9 There were a notable number of cases at petty sessions in 1831 where yeomen were present as defendants. Collusion between the landed gentry and the force was openly suggested, despite the protes- tations of men like Col. Rochfort.10 The Another body-snatching scene Rochfort Yeomanry corps was undoubt- edly the most controversial in the county and enjoyed a particularly infamous reputation. Its members (Protestant to a are few records of resurrectionism. watching in Carlow after this date prove man and bearers of a sectarian reputation Investigations in Galway and Limerick, that the fear of body snatching persisted since 1798) were characterised in the both sizeable cities even one hundred and for many years in the county after the act local press as poor and landless outcasts eighty years ago, drew a blank’, and the became law. of Carlow’s foundling hospital, and were author supplies only a handful of refer- charged with poor conduct and violent ences of body snatching outside the city.4 The earliest recorded case of a corpse behaviour in the vicinity, including However, body snatching, or at least the being watched dates to early September allegations of poaching, intimidation, fear of body snatching was a very real of 1831 when a policeman from sheep-stealing and aggressive displays of phenomenon in Carlow county in the Kilkenny was buried in Clody graveyard arms in the community.11 Such develop- early 1830s. From the three local near Cloydagh church, in the demesne of ments warranted a public meeting in the incidents outlined here (all within the the Rochfort family of Clogrennane, Catholic chapel yard in Leighlinbridge on boundaries of the Catholic parish of Carlow. It was alleged that thirteen armed 7 August to petition parliament for Leighlin), it is clear that much of the local members of the local yeomanry unit were protection from— and the ultimate population feared the desecration of their instructed to watch the corpse on its first disbanding of— the body.12 Therefore, own or a loved one’s corpse, and the night in the earth.6 The actions of these when so many sheep were killed in a common practice of having relatives men during the vigil became the source field immediately beside where a group acting as corpse-watchers would seem to of significant controversy in the local of these men were spending the night indicate that body snatching was not an press when 11 sheep were stabbed with watching a corpse, the finger was pointed unknown event in the local cemeteries bayonets on the night in question, in a at what was seen as a debauched and law- circa 1830. Remarkably, this fear would field adjacent to the cemetery. At first less fraternity. Bored with their vigil in appear to have endured even after the George Wilson, a Protestant tenant of the graveyard, did these men (possibly passing of the Anatomy Act in May 1832, Col. John Staunton Rochfort suggested drunk) seek sport in a nearby field by which essentially legalised the dissection that it was a sectarian attack on his attacking its sheep? It seems that pres- of donated corpses by doctors and livestock in the politically-divisive sure was brought to bear on the farmer students and made for a freer supply of atmosphere of the time (after two heated Wilson by his landlord, Rochfort (in bodies, a move which was enacted in county elections in 1830 and 1831). defence of his men) and Wilson was response to public revulsion with the However, the Carlow Morning Post apparently induced to re-think his allega- illegal trade in corpses. According to reported that ‘Mr. Wilson is in no way tions in a letter to the local newspaper Fleetwood, from this date onwards, ‘the suspicious of his Catholic neighbours’.7 where he withdrew his supposition that Irish body snatcher passed into history’.5 Instead, the finger of suspicion was the wounds on his livestock were made However, a couple of cases of corpse- pointed at the corpse-watching members by bayonets: ‘in my opinion, the wounds

Carloviana 2016 Corpse-watching in Leighlin Parish_Layout 1 28/10/2015 20:16 Page 4

125

Corpse Watching’: A macabre practice in 1830s Leighlin

were inflicted in part by a pen-knife, and controversial and violent periods in (to whom the incident was reported later in part by a reaping hook’. In now plac- Carlow’s history (the two elections of that day), and his superior, Chief Magis- ing the blame at the door of other local 1835 had unleashed a hurricane of trate Captain Samuel Vignoles were from farmers, it was hoped Wilson would take controversy and violence between the Limerick and Westmeath respectively — the spotlight away from the raucous landlords and police on the one hand and counties where the practice does not ap- corpse-watching yeomen; indeed, Wilson the tenantry and Catholic clergy on the pear to have been as prevalent, judging even stated that he been assured by the other), speaks volumes about the corpse- by their reports about the incident.15 relatives of the dead policeman interred watching tradition’s place in the local Chief Constable Fitzgibbon was unset- in Clody graveyard on the day in ques- mind, where it was seen as a common tled by the shooting and travelled to tion that ‘no person whatever to their and somewhat legitimate (if unlawful) Leighlinbridge to speak with Captain knowledge staid up to watch the corpse use of a firearm. Steuart. In a letter to Vignoles later that that night’.13 While the deceased police- day, Fitzgibbon stated: man remained undisturbed below ground Five years later, we know that the grave- in Clody, the behaviour of his corpse- yard attached to the new Catholic church ‘I beg to add that I have been speaking to watchers was somewhat less peaceful. in Ballinabranna (officially consecrated Capt. Steuart on the subject, who in- by the famous ‘J.K.L’ in early April of formed me that is usual for persons to The next recorded incident is the one 1830 and referred to at the time as ‘Mil- watch the remains of their deceased which opened this article. On the morn- ford chapel’)14 was another site of the friends at that churchyard, and that he ing of 9 January 1836, Patrick Doyle and corpse-watching practice and saw does not consider that the shot was fired Michael Byrne were watching over the another incident of violence involving a with any malicious intent’.16 grave of Doyle’s recently interred father gun. In May of 1836 (four years after the in Old Leighlin cemetery. Armed with a passing of the Anatomy Act — which To Steuart it was ‘usual’; to Fitzgibbon, pistol, Doyle fired a shot at around five tells much about the local population’s corpse-watching seemed a strange and o’clock in the morning at two men who lack of faith in the power of legislation to suspicious activity. When Captain were coming down the hill past the prevent the desecration of their loved Vignoles heard of the incident, he was graveyard. However, the two men were ones’ remains) a local man spent the also perplexed and felt the need to not in fact body snatchers, but Sub night watching over the corpse of a rela- research a little further before making his Constables James and Townsend of the tive in this new graveyard which had report to police headquarters in Dublin Irish Constabulary who were walking only a handful of occupants. Like Patrick Castle. Accordingly, he conducted a from their barracks in the Ridge towards Doyle in Old Leighlin graveyard just four mini-investigation into the practice. In Carlow town where they were detailed months previously, this man was armed his letter to Col. Sir John Harvey (Inspec- for duty at the Quarter Sessions later that with a gun while performing his duties— tor General of Police for Leinster), day. Undoubtedly startled but unharmed another indication of how seriously the Vignoles claimed that he had made ‘par- by the shot fired in their direction, the threat of body-snatching was regarded by ticular enquiry on this subject and find policemen quickly entered the graveyard the community. He was alone and the practice to prevail of watching in and apprehended the two men, who were occupied some of his time in smoking his churchyards after recent burials’. probably relieved to see men in uniform, pipe. To get a light, he walked to a nearby Although only a brief comment, it could rather than Resurrection men. The cottage and knocked for assistance. The be argued that Vignoles ascertained corpse-watchers Doyle and Byrne were door was opened by Ellen Byrne, a young evidence of the existence of the practice marched through Old Leighlin and into woman who lived in Milford, and she in other graveyards in the county outside the village of Leighlinbridge where they welcomed the man to her fire. Having lit of Leighlin parish. Indeed, he lived in were presented to the local magistrate, his pipe, he made to leave the cottage and Strawhall House (owned by the Bruen Captain William Steuart of Steuart’s return to the graveyard but slipped on the family of Oak Park) and probably Lodge. Steuart interviewed the two men floor. In falling, his gun was accidentally conducted his enquiries in its immediate and listened to their tale. So satisfied was fired and Ellen Byrne was shot in the hip. environs, i.e. in Carlow town. he with the legitimacy of their explana- She was immediately taken to the county * * * tion that he ordered them to be infirmary for treatment and had recov- Although only a brief and incomplete discharged — although he ordered that ered to the extent of being able to leave history of this fascinating phenomenon in the pistol be taken from Doyle. This her bed a week later. However, the 1830s Carlow, the evidence presented speaks volumes about how the corpse- Carlow Morning Post reported the story here nevertheless offers some insight into watching practice was understood in as a cautionary tale ‘to those who incau- contemporary fears and shines some light contemporary Carlow: it was seen as a tiously hold fire arms’. In this case, an on post-mortem practices which seem necessary, common and an altogether incident of watching a corpse had almost horrendous to our modern sensibilities. legitimate use of time and effort. produced another one. The corpse-watching practice had appar- Furthermore, it seems to have been ently died out by the 1840s (given the broadly understood that the tradition With regard to the Old Leighlin shooting, lack of references to it in surviving required the use of a gun. That a man the magistrate Captain Steuart and the sources), but the abundance of horizontal who had fired a shot at a policeman two corpse-watchers Doyle and Byrne slab tombstones, many standing on should be immediately discharged in were all local men, while Chief Consta- uprights, in most of the county’s grave- January of 1836, during one of the most ble William Fitzgibbon in Carlow town yards might be some indication of a

Carloviana 2016 Corpse-watching in Leighlin Parish_Layout 1 28/10/2015 20:16 Page 5

126

Corpse Watching’: A macabre practice in 1830s Leighlin

residual and inherited desire to foil body- mented as is his participation, with his snatching attempts, even in the latter brother Harry, in the founding of the decades of the nineteenth century when Book Review Workman’s Club. the infamous ‘Resurrection men’ had become a thing of history. To our ears, Dr. Kostik’s book devotes considerable the body-snatchers bear the irresistible Michael O’Hanrahan space to Michael O’Hanrahan’s writings, allure of a great tale of terror, but for some of which were published posthu- many Carlovians of the past, for men like by Conor Kostik mously, from his weekly articles in Patrick Doyle in Old Leighlin cemetery Arthur Griffith’s Sinn Fein to his histori- in 1836, it is clear that the horror was all ISBN-978-1-84717-335-5 cal novels A Swordsman of the Brigade too real. (1914) and When the Normans Came (1918). He includes one of his published With thanks to Martin Nevin for assis- short stories, “Patches” (1914) in an tance with tombstone transcriptions in appendix to the biography so that the Old Leighlin cemetery. The O’Brien Press has produced a series reader may judge for himself. He makes of books called 16 Lives, conceived, as the claim for Michael that “of all the the series editors write, “with the objec- literary figures involved in the Rising he tive of recording for posterity the lives of 1 was the only one devoted to the novel as National Archives of Ireland, Outrage the sixteen men who were executed after an art form”. He analyses with a critic’s reports, Co. Carlow, 1836, 3/2, 9 Jan. the 1916 Easter Rising”. eye his writing and concludes that “ 1836. Michael was rapidly gaining confidence 2 The new parish of Leighlin was erected One of the least known of the sixteen in a variety of literary techniques “ but by Bishop James Doyle of Kildare and executed leaders was Michael O’Hanra- that “ it is impossible to know the writer Leighlin (‘J.K.L.’) in 1823. See Thomas han, a remarkable man who spent more he would have become if he had lived”. McGrath, Religious renewal and reform than half his life in Carlow town, living, in the pastoral ministry of Bishop James studying and working there. In Dublin in 1902 he worked with Cló Doyle of Kildare and Leighlin, 1786- Cumann, publishers to the Gaelic 1834 (Dublin, 1999), pp 84-5. Dr. Conor Kostik has produced a full League, and threw himself enthusiasti- 3 Dr John Fleetwood, The Irish body length biography of Michael O’Hanrahan cally into the Gaelic revival movement. snatchers: a history of body snatching in where for the first time we see both the He joined the Irish Volunteers on its Ireland (Dublin, 1988). revolutionary and the private man. His 4 formation in November 1913 and later Ibid, p. 54. role in the Irish Volunteers and the IRB 5 the IRB. He became quartermaster Ibid, p. 62. takes up half of the book with the other 6 Carlow Morning Post, 5 Sep. 1831. half devoted to his other life - upbringing, general to the second battalion of the 7 Carlow Morning Post, 5 Sep. 1831. education, work, the language enthusiast Irish Volunteers in March 1915. He was 8 Ibid, 4 Jul. 1831. and writer. third in command under Thomas 9 McDonagh in Jacob’s Factory and was th http://hansard.millbanksystems.com/com The narrative describes the lives of the executed by firing squad on the 4 mons/1831/aug/11/the-irish-yeomanry, O’Hanrahan family in Carlow in the May 1916. accessed 30 Oct. 2013. period 1880 to 1902 and the strong 10 Carlow Morning Post, 14 Jul. 1831. support for Michael for his activities that Conor Kostik has cast a wide net and, 11 Ibid, 16 May, 5 and 15 Sep. 1831; 1 came from within the family. Born in using an impressive range of sources, has Nov. 1834. 1877 in New Ross the O’Hanrahan produced a biography which illustrates 12 family had strong Fenian tendencies. Carlow Morning Post, 4 Jul, 11 Aug. the important role Michael O’Hanrahan Michael was three when his father moved 1831. played in the run up to the Easter Rising. 13 his family to Carlow, securing employ- Carlow Morning Post, 15 Sep. 1831. He captures the character of the man, the 14 ment with Corcoran Mineral Works. Carlow Morning Post, 29 Mar. 1830. language enthusiast, the writer and 15 Having been educated at Carlow CBS On the careers of Fitzgibbon and Vig- novelist and the disciplined organiser. For Michael refused to join the Civil Service noles, see Jim Herlihy, Royal Irish Con- the first time we see the totality of the on the grounds that an oath of allegiance stabulary officers: a biographical man and it is impressive. His story to the Queen was required and that was a dictionary and genealogical guide, 1816- deserves to be more widely known and step he refused to contemplate. Instead he 1922 (Dublin, 2005), pp 130 and 307 re- this biography is a fitting start. joined his father’s business as a spectively. 16 cork cutter. National Archives of Ireland, Outrage reports, Co. Carlow, 1836, 3/2, 9 Jan. Michael was to spend over half of his life 1836. in Carlow before the family relocated to Dublin following the death of his father. His founding of the first branch of the Gaelic League in Carlow is well docu-

Carloviana 2016 Bishop Delany and the Presentation Sisters_Delany & Presentation 28/10/2015 20:36 Page 1

127

Presentation Sisters and not some other group?vi He would have known well the Benedictine Sisters who had instructed his good friend Judith Wogan-Browne in Ypres, Belgium, and no doubt he would Bishop Daniel Delany have been very familiar with the Ursuline Sisters. In fact, the Ursulines had a very tation close connection with the Presentations: and the Presen before founding her congregation Nagle had establishedvii the Ursulines in Cork to Sisters (1788–1814) teach thereviii; Nagle’s first members were trained in Ursuline convents in Europe; Nano herself had spent time in an Ursuline convent.ix Brother Stephen Sweetman There could have been several reasons why the Presentations were Delany’s first The Sisters of the Presentation of the gramme Bishop Delany established the choice: they were Irish; there were no Blessed Virgin Mary (PBVM),i also Confraternity of the Blessed Sacrament other Irish apostolic teaching congrega- known as the Presentation Sisters, was in 1785 and then the Confraternity of tions at the timex; and they were close at the first religious congregation founded Christian Doctrine in 1788 that had its hand (today 140 road kilometres from in Ireland as Ireland began its slow emer- beginnings in Delany’s Catechetical Tullow to Cork).xi Whatever the reason, gence from British rule and the Protestant Association. It was not only Christian his request was denied. Penal Code.ii The official year of Doctrine that was being taught but also foundation is 1775, twenty-seven years some of the more secular subjects, There were three reasons why the Presen- before the Christian/Presentation mainly to assist with the children’s and tations of Cork were unable to respond Brothers (1802), the second religious the adults’ religious instruction, such as positively to Delany’s request. Firstly congregation established in Ireland, and being able to read. and most simply, they just did not have thirty-two years before the fourth enough Sisters at the time of the congregation: Bishop Daniel Delany’s Within ten years Bishop Delany was able request.xii Secondly, Delany wanted the Brigidine Sisters.iii to report to Archbishop Troy of Dublin Sisters to teach girls of both the poor and that in Tullow alone he had eighty teach- the rich, but the Presentations only taught The founder of the Presentation Sisters ers and seven hundred students in his girls from the homes of the poor. And was Nano (Honoria) Nagle, declared Sunday Schools. It was not a ministry he thirdly, Delany was wanting a cloistered Venerable by Pope Francis in 2013. She found easy, the main concern was main- group of Sisters, however, at the time of was born some kilometres west of Cork taining the number of instructors. Depar- the request the Sisters were very much in 1718, twenty-nine years before tures from the teaching ranks were apostolic not cloistered, this very much Delany’s birth. I am not going to go into because of all sorts of reasons: the at the insistence of Nano Nagle.xiii Delany a history of the foundation of the Sisters novelty wore off; marriage and offspring; asked once and was disappointed. It here, I will only mention those facts that relocation; and death. Very soon Delany seems he did not ask again.xiv It would be connect the Sisters to Bishop Delany.iv realized he had to find a way to make his nearly twenty years (1807) before he pool of teachers, both women and men, established – he could establish – a A paper on Bishop Delany and the more stable and better able to teach. His religious group of Sisters of his own who Presentations can be broken up into three answer was to have within his diocese, would teach both rich and poor girls and main time-frames: 1788 when Bishop beginning with Tullow, a religious live an enclosed life: the Sisters of St Delany approached the Sisters about congregation of teachers. This is why in Brigid (Brigidine Sisters).xv establishing a house at Tullow; 1807 1788 he approached the Presentation when he founded the Brigidine Sisters; Sisters in Cork, then known as the The Presentations and The Brigidines and 1811 when the Sisters established a Society of Charitable Instruction of the house at Carlow one of the main centres Sacred Heart of Jesus, for such a founda- In 1807, when Bishop Delany felt he had of Delany’s diocese of Kildare tion – he may have prayed to Nano about the time to commit himself to the foun- and Leighlin.v this matter, he certainly did not speak to dation and management of a new her about it as she had died in 1784. The religious congregation, he gathered in six Bishop Delany Approaches the Superioress at the time of Delany’s women from his Confraternity of the Presentation Sisters request was Nagle’s immediate successor Blessed Sacrament to establish the Mother Mary Angela Collins. Sisters of St Brigid. One might wonder Father Delany’s catechetical programme how much influence, direct or indirect, in the form of a Sunday School began Why the Presentation Sisters? the Presentation Sisters may have had on very soon after his arrival in Tullow in the decisions Bishop Delany made in 1777. To support and develop this pro- Why did Bishop Delany approach the relation to the early years of the Carloviana 2016 Bishop Delany and the Presentation Sisters_Delany & Presentation 28/10/2015 20:36 Page 2

128

Bishop Daniel Delany and the Presentation Sisters (1788-1814)

Brigidines.xvi By this time the Presenta- black gown with a white handker- Nagle who had died in 1784, the Presen- tions were well settled in relation to their chief cap and band - on feast-days tations sought and were given Papal ministry, their constitutions, and their and other great occasions the en- recognition as a cloistered order. So did way of life. By 1800 they had five tire dress was white.xx this influence Delany in his decision on communities outside of Cork, one close his Sisters’ way of life? “It could have,” by to Tullow in Kilkenny. We will look So obviously, here in the case of the is about the best we can say. We need to at four areas in relation to influence: religious habit, there was no influence on remember that when Delany approached dress, ministry, way of life (apostolic, Delany by the Presentations. It was the Presentations in 1788 they were very cloistered, contemplative), and otherwise with Delany’s successor much an apostolic community – but constitutions. Bishop James Doyle (1819 – 1834) who, certainly there were already cloistered despite the hopes of the Brigidines them- murmurings. Does this mean that in 1788 There is one thing that should be made selvesxxi, had them wear a habit very Delany was happy to have an apostolic clear before we continue. Before 1805 similar to the Presentations. The major group of women in his diocese and not a the Sisters were under the direct authority difference being the heart-shape locket cloistered group? Remember, the of the bishop of their diocese. So, in Cork they wore around their neck with the Ursuline Sisters, a cloistered order, were, they were under Bishop Moylan’s letters “IHS” (Jesus) on one side and in 1788, quite literally right next door to authority. When in October 1793 two “DD” (Daniel Delany) on the other. the Presentations. If Delany in 1788 Sisters moved to Killarney in the diocese Delany had a similar locket himself.xxii wanted cloistered Sisters in his diocese of Kerry at the invitation of Bishop Tea- he could have invited the Ursulines. So, han they came under his authority, not Ministry as the Presentations changed their minds Moylan’s. When in October of the same about their way of life did Delany also year two Sisters were invited to Dublin The primary ministry for both the Presen- change his mind? And did he change his by Archbishop John Troy they came tations and the Brigidines was education, mind under the influence of the success under his authority. The houses were both religious and secular. As already of the Presentations as cloistered Sisters? independent of each other, there was no mentioned, the difference was in the fact Margaret Gibbons in her Delany history central government as such, but there that the Presentations were exclusively quoted from the Brigidine Mountrath was a common charism and ministry. providing an education for the children Annals that Delany had the highest of the poor whereas Delany wanted to respect for the Presentations but that “he In 1805 things changed. Pope Pius VII provide an education for both the poor wished for something more. He therefore proclaimed the Sisters the Order of and the rich. Delany’s emphasis was on determined to renew the Order of St. Presentation of Our Blessed Lady with religious education and both the poor and Brigid.”xxv Gibbons, like most, if not all pontifical rights, solemn vows, and the rich needed instruction in that. Both Brigidines, has the opinion that Delany enclosure, so the Sisters came under the Nagle and Delany were primarily con- did not found the Brigidines but restored authority of Rome and the Reverend cerned with the religious education of them, restored the fifth century Order of Mother of each house. However, major their children, the teaching of the more St Brigid. So, could the timeline be the decisions, such as sending Sisters to secular subjects such as reading and following: some time pre-1788 Delany begin a new mission, still had to have the writing were first and foremost about decided he needed to have a group of approval of the local bishop.xvii enhancing their learning and understand- women – and men – consecrated to the ing of their Catholic faith, but as a ministry of education; 1788 he invited Dress Presentation website states: “However, the Presentations; when the Presentations being a realist with her [their] feet firmly were not able to provide the Sisters and As early as 1776 the Presentations had on the ground, she [they] did not neglect he realized they were exclusively for the adopted in essence the religious habit of their need for a general education in the poor he decided he wanted “something the Ursuline Sisters.xviii The Ursulines basic forms of reading, writing and more”; but what?; he saw the Presenta- had been in Cork since 1771 thanks to the simple arithmetic.”xxiii I think we can tions quickly and successfully reach out encouragement and resources of Nano agree that there was no Presentation to other Irish towns; in 1805 he witnessed Nagle,xix perhaps it was understandable influence on the Brigidines in this regard: their being declared a cloistered congre- that Nagle should copy their habit. I they both received the same vision from gation and how they continued to be wonder what the Ursulines thought of their founders. effective educators of the faith; he that. Despite Bishop Delany’s exposure decided his congregation of women to the Presentations – in 1788 at least – Way of Life would be cloistered and that there was no and no doubt very aware of other custom- better a cloistered model than that of St ary habits for women’s congregations, When Nano Nagle founded her Sisters in Brigid’s. Yes, all pure speculation. But and despite his imposition of cloistered 1775 she wanted them to minister as it fits. life on his Brigidines, he decided on a members of an apostolic congregation. very simple religious garb for his sisters. When Bishop Delany founded his Sisters Constitutions In her 1963 description of the initial habit in 1807 he wanted them to minister as Sr Margaret Dunne states: members of a cloistered community.xxiv Let us look then at the Constitutions used Doctor Delany next gave them a But as mentioned in a footnote above, in by the Presentations and the Brigidines. uniform dress consisting of a plain 1805, despite the original intentions of Did the Presentations’ influence the Carloviana 2016 Bishop Delany and the Presentation Sisters_Delany & Presentation 28/10/2015 20:36 Page 3

129

Bishop Daniel Delany and the Presentation Sisters (1788-1814)

Brigidines’? This is a very similar story plete the Rule in a form that would be Francis De sales Meighan, Mother to that of the religious garb adopted by acceptable to Rome for Papal Approba- and Superioress of this Convent, both congregations: both went their own tion.ItwasuptoDelany’ssuccessors which appointment was ratified way at the beginning under Nagle and Bishop Doyle (1819 – 1834) and then and confirmed by the Right Rev- under Delany, but with the arrival of Bishop James Lynch (1888–1896) to erend Daniel Delany, Lord Bishop Bishop Doyle the Presentation rule began do that.xxviii of the united Diocese of Kildare to impact on the Brigidines’. and Leighlin, under whose sanc- Bishop Doyle’s initial intention was that tion and authority, the foundation There were four main rules that could be the Brigidines would take on the Rule of of the Convent was commenced. chosen: St Augustine’s (4th century), St St Augustine as adapted by Nagle’s Pres- xxxiv Basil’s (4th century), St Benedict’s (6th entation Sisters. The Brigidines resisted Since the Council of Chalcedon in 451 it century), and St Francis’s (13th century). this.xxix A compromise was reached in has been Church law that for a religious In the end, the Ursulines, the Presenta- 1828. Bishop Doyle expert Dr Thomas house to be established in a diocese tions, and the Brigidines, had St Augus- McGrath, explained in 1999: permission had to be granted by the local tine’s rule as the foundation of their own. The exact framework of the Pres- bishop. After some years of neglect the The Ursulines from 1572, the Presenta- entation order’s rules and consti- law was restored by the Council of Trent tions from 1791, and the Brigidines from tutions was retained by Doyle but in the mid 1550s. So, when the Sisters 1828. As the Rule was taken up by each modified to allow the Brigidines to were invited to Carlow by Fr Fitzgerald group it was adapted according to their retain their original name, to permission had to be granted by needs and then presented to Rome continue teaching the fee-paying Bishop Delany. for approval. middle classes and to instruct the children of the parish in church The three Sisters came from Kilkenny, As just mentioned, when Bishop Delany Sunday schools. On paper Doyle the house established by the Presenta- founded the Brigidines in 1808 he took had grafted the Brigidines onto the tions in 1800, and so permission also had his time in imposing any Rule. Matthew Presentation order but in practice to be granted by their bishop, the bishop Russell in his sketch of the life of Bishop they maintained their distinctive of the Diocese of Ossory, James Lanigan. Delany put it this way: identity.xxx Lanigan had played a major role in the establishment of the Sisters in his He had previously given them the diocese, and so it was doubly fitting that Rule of St. Augustine with the con- The Presentations Invited to Carlow he gave his permission and blessing for stitutions and directory composed a foundation to be made from the for the Sisters of the Visitation by Kilkenny house.xxxv St. Francis de Sales, that they The final timeframe for this paper is might study them and ascertain, Bishop Delany’s dealings with the During the Sisters’ foundation years in with his help, what parts suited Presentations from 1811. Now in 2011, Carlow, Fathers Fitzgerald and Staunton, their special duties and circum- on the occasion of the bicentenary of who both lived in Carlow, were their stances. He also (add the domes- foundation of the Presentations in Car- main supports, but certainly they had the tic Annals) procured for them a low, local historian Mr Ted Brophy interest and the hopes of Bishop Delany, copy of Rodriguez, and was un- wrote: “In 1814 Bishop Delaney [sic] and no doubt he was delighted when in and Fr Staunton died and were deeply remitting in his efforts to pro- xxxi September 1812, he was invited by the mote their sanctification, often mourned by the nuns.” Bishop Delany Sisters to admit their first postulant. It is saying to them, “What you are and Father Henry Staunton are two of the worth printing here the full letter he those who come after you will be, three clergy who played major roles in wrote to Sr Mary de Sales Meighan establishing the Presentation Sisters in and the fountain must itself be pure xxxii accepting this invitation. in order that the stream may be Carlow. The third and the actual insti- pure which flows from it.”xxvi gator was Fr Andrew Fitzgerald. These My dear Rev. Mother, three men had two things in common: I am only just now favoured with The Rule is mentioned in one of Delany’s they saw education of the young as being your most grateful and welcome letters. In an 1812 letter to the Tullow at the core of the Catholic renaissance in note of yesterday, and shall feel Sisters he comments on how faithful the Ireland; and St Patrick’s College, Carlow unspeakable pleasure (or this (Carlow College). Delany was the Sisters are to the Rule and how the Rule xxxiii heart of mine is an arrant liar) in restricts the number of times Commun- co-founder of the college ; Staunton waiting on you on the 5th of next ion should be received by the Sisters. was its inaugural president, as well as the month, agreeably to your appoint- Another source tells how Bishop Delany parish priest of Carlow; and Fitzgerald ment, for the purpose of admitting made it very clear that novices jumping was the professor of Theology. our dear spiritual child to the over the convent wall was very much The annals of the Presentation Sisters Religious Habit, which I confi- xxvii against their Rule. at Carlow states: dently trust in God she will not fail to adorn with every virtue suitable The Right Reverend Doctor Lani- Unfortunately with his illness and his to the state. But why talk of my gan having appointed Sister Mary death in 1814 he was not able to com- convenience on the present Carloviana 2016 Bishop Delany and the Presentation Sisters_Delany & Presentation 28/10/2015 20:36 Page 4

130

Bishop Daniel Delany and the Presentation Sisters (1788-1814)

occasion? As if I should not really On 9 July, our saintly bishop, the Brigidine Sisters, and the Patrician feel alike prompted by duty and Right Reverend Doctor Daniel Brothers, who was next would inclination to make every other Delany, died. His excessive depend on what you mean by arrangement instantly yield to the labours and persevering zeal in “founded”. But that is another paper, discharge of so important and the cause of religion had greatly but it could be argued that the gratifying a task. Please to present impaired his constitution which Patricians were second (1808). my devout and most affectionate was unable to contend with the iv A very succinct history will be found regards to Sisters Magdalene and very severe and complicated athttp://www.presentationsistersunion Agnes, with all that is kind to our diseases with which it pleased .org dear little one, and believe very Divine Providence to visit him. v Today Carlow is the main city of the truly dear and Reverend Mother His patience and resignation diocese. It is the location of the Your most faithful and under his sufferings were truly cathedral, the home of the bishop, and inviolably attached father, edifying … the location of Bishop Delany’s and servant in Christ, Carlow College which houses the The entry concludes with the 1814 tribute Delany Archive. Monastery, Tullow September, to Bishop Delany written by Father vi The question may be asked, as 1812. DANIEL DELANY Nicholas Prendergast of Bagenalstown. Delany approached the Presentations Fr Prendergast last words of tribute were: to teach the girls, did he approach the P.S. - I am just now exceedingly Never to be sufficiently lamented in Christian/Presentation Brothers, hurried and straitened for time. I proportion to his merits. founded in 1802, to teach the boys? It shall go on the eve to Carlow.xxxvi ———— seems not, the Christian Brothers’ Acknowledgement archives in Dublin have no record of His affection for the Sisters is only too such an approach. Which is a little obvious in this letter. He sees himself Thank you to the Presentation Sisters of surprising. Bishop James Lanigan of humbly as their “inviolably attached Carlow, Ireland, and Sr Noela Fox of the the Ossory Diocese – next door to father”, the postulant his “spiritual Wagga Wagga community, Australia, for Kildare and Leighlin and Delany’s child”, his “dear little one”. One can their assistance by providing extracts birth diocese - was much involved in sense his excitement and hope. For the from their Annals and fine-tuning some the establishment of the Irish moment, nothing on this earth is more of the details. Christian/Presentation Brothers. important. There are no hard feelings i The Sisters original name was the Delany never consulted Lanigan on from 1788, as with the Jesuitsxxxvii Delany Society of Charitable Instruction of the availability of the Rice’s was only too happy to have more the Sacred Heart of Jesus. This was Brothers? Maybe he did, but for some “labourers” in his diocese and, more changed to the Presentation Sisters reason Delany did not follow it importantly, in God’s vineyard. in 1791. At their request, Fr through. Laurence Callanan gave them this vii In my original draft I had “helped to We have records of three other commu- new name. establish”, but Presentation historian nications between Delany and the ii While we might say that the Penal era Sr Noela Fox of the Wagga Wagga Presentations: he gave his permission for did not formally begin in Ireland until community in New South Wales, an ill Presentation from Dublin (George’s 1695, parts of Ireland had been under corrected me on that: Nano Nagle Hill) to be transferred to Carlow “for the British rule and its laws since Henry herself and the Ursuline Sisters today benefit of her health”; on the 8th Septem- VIII in the mid 16th century. By the “regard her as their founder as she ber, 1812, he wrote a four-page letter to early 1770s there were signs that dreamed of bringing them to Ireland the community on the vows; and some relief may have been on its way; to carry on her work in the schools time in 1813, restricted to his room in the more signs of relief by 1780s and and her other works with the poor.” Brigidine convent in Tullow, he wrote 1790s. It was in 1829 that the Irish (Email, 17th April, 2015.) again to the Presentations in Carlow on Catholic Emancipation Act was viii Before the Presentations were in the occasion of a first profession. passed. Many more years after that Cork the Ursulines were, and Nano Obviously then he had a great interest in until true emancipation was gained. Nagle was responsible for both of the Sisters and their progress.xxxviii Also, the Penal Code affecting them. In 1771 she sponsored a group Catholics and dissenters of Ursuline Sisters to establish a At the beginning of this 1811 section I (Presbyterians, Methodists, Baptists, convent in Cork. Four Irish Ursulines quoted Ted Brophy’s line that the Presen- Congregationalists, Unitarians, and did so. Nagle’s hope was that they tations Sisters mourned for both Bishop Jews) was very much in place and would be able to help her with the Delany and Fr Staunton on their deaths enforced in England at the same time. schools she had been establishing and in 1814. That is, unfortunately, the only iii There is no doubt that the managing since 1754 as a laywoman, mention of Delany in the article celebrat- Presentation Sisters were the first but the Ursulines, being cloistered, ing the Sisters’ bicentenary in Carlow.xxxix religious congregation founded in were prevented from teaching outside On the occasion of Delany’s death a Pres- Ireland since the beginning of the the confines of their convent. Fr entation wrote in their Annals: Penal era. But in relation to the Francis Moylan and Nano Nagle Christian/Presentation Brothers, the certainly worked together in these Carloviana 2016 Bishop Delany and the Presentation Sisters_Delany & Presentation 28/10/2015 20:36 Page 5

131

Bishop Daniel Delany and the Presentation Sisters (1788-1814)

dealings with the Ursuline Sisters. recognized by Rome as an Institute of xvii Thank you to Sister Noela Fox of the After all, Moylan had two sisters who Pontifical Right with solemn vows. Presentation Sisters at Wagga Wagga, were Ursulines and most probably Nagle’s vision of a purely apostolic New South Wales, for explaining were members of the convent in the female congregation was before its these details to me. Sister also French town of Montpellier where time. It was believed that for a female informed me that in 1900 the Francis, and his younger brother group of Religious to survive they Presentations changed from solemn Stephen, were educated by the had to be cloistered. See vows to simple vows. Readers might Jesuits. But I have found no record of http://presentationsociety.org.au/abou also like to know that the Patrician this and in his search for Ursulines to t/our-history/ Brothers were, for their first 80 years, come to Cork Moylan never went to xiv Why didn’t Delany reapply after under the direct authority of the Montpellier but only to Paris and the 1805? No doubt because the bishops of their dioceses. The many coastal town of Dieppe in far north Presentations continued to be poor houses the Brothers had in Ireland, France. specific in their ministry. When India, and Australia, up until 1888 ixSeehttp://www.presentationsistersunion Delany founded the Brigidines in were independent of each other, but .org/news/view_article.cfm?id=1164 1808 he could have turned to the like the Sisters united in charism and &loadref=16 Presentations to educate his religious purpose. In 1888 the Brothers gained x But the Ursuline Sisters in Cork in neophytes in the way of enclosed Papal Approbation and all the houses 1788 were all Irish. living, as Nano Nagel had done eventually came under a centralized xi I was going to add that Delany may herself with the Uruslines. But he government in Ireland. have come to know of the turned instead to his friend Judith xviii The only difference to the casual eye Presentations via his good friend Wogan-Browne who had had some seems to be the size of the guimpe, Bishop Francis Moylan of Cork. Now years with the Benedictine Sisters in the starched linen that went across the while Delany would have contacted Yrpes when she was a girl in the shoulders and chest, the Ursulines’ the Sisters via Moylan as Moylan was 1770s. was bigger. All the other elements of the Bishop of Cork in 1788, how xv The Brigidine Sisters started off as a the habit – the bandeau, the coif, the active Moylan may have been in cloistered order of Nuns. This did pleated habit, the belt around the introducing Delany to Presentations restrict their teaching to the confines waist, and the full fifteen decade is only conjecture. In 1788 Delany of their convent. Eventually the rosary hanging from the belt – were and Moylan may not have known Brigidines found enclosure too much there. each other, may not have heard of of a hindrance to the ministry they xix For those who know something about each other, but certainly they did wished to provide, ministry they felt the relationship between Judith become very good friends. It is said had to be provided, and so in “the Wogan-Browne and the Brigidines, that Moylan “idolized” Delany year 1884 [nearly eighty years after the relationship between Nano Nagle (William Fitzpatrick, Life, Times, their foundation] the wall was thrown and the Ursulines is something and Correspondence of The Right down, and the free air round Wicklow similar. See the early pages of Sr Rev. Dr. Doyle, Bishop of Kildare hills permitted once more to sweep Assumpta O’Neill’s “Nano Nagle’s and Leighlin, Dublin, 1861, page unfettered upon their lawns, along the Ursuline Friends” 117) but that was well after 1788. vistas of the lower Slaney.” (Margaret (http://www.presentationsistersunion. xii Numbers were much improved by Gibbons, Glimpses of Catholic org/_uploads/rsfil/02123.pdf). 1793 and 1794 when the Sisters set Ireland in the 18th Century, Browne xx Margaret Dunne csb Watching for the up houses in Killarney and Dublin & Nolan, Dublin, 1932, page 210.) Dawn - The Story of a Great Irish respectively. But there were no xvi Denis McLaughlin in his 2005 paper Bishop, Enniscorthy, 1963, page 29. Sisters for Waterford it seems when The Founding of Irish Christian xxi They had hoped that with papal Bishop William Egan asked. (See Brothers, Navigating the Realities approbation they may have been Denis McLaughlin, “The Founding through the Myths, devoted a allowed to wear a fully white habit. of Irish Christian Brothers, substantial section of this paper to the See Gibbons, Glimpses, page 214. Navigating the Realities through the question: How much did the xxii The Brigidine Sisters also took to Myths”, Australian eJournal of Presentation Sisters influence the wearing a scapular, a long, narrow Theology 5, August 2005, page 15. founding of the Christian Brothers? garment suspended from the http://aejt.com.au/__data/assets/pdf_f He concluded: “Rice generated his shoulders and reaching down to the ile/0004/395509/AEJT_5.8_McLaug education vision independently of feet. hlin.pdf) By 1800 the Sisters had six any substantial Nagle influence. xxiiihttp://www.presentationsistersunion.o foundations, one just 47 kilometres Indeed, a case can be made that some rg/aboutus/default.cfm?loadref=130 away in Kilkenny which was just 38 of the female founders adopted xxiv Apostolic, cloistered, and kilometres from Carlow. aspects of Rice’s educational vision.” contemplative, are the three main xiii Despite Nano Nagle’s hope that the See Australian eJournal of Theology types of religious life. Apostolic Sisters would remain ministerially 5 (August 2005), pages 10 – 17. congregations live in community but unfettered by the restrictions of http://aejt.com.au/__data/assets/pdf_f minister out in the world by teaching, cloistered life, in 1805 the Sisters ile/0004/395509/AEJT_5.8_McLaug health work, etc. Cloistered were successful in having their group hlin.pdf communities may also engage in Carloviana 2016 Bishop Delany and the Presentation Sisters_Delany & Presentation 28/10/2015 20:36 Page 6

132

Bishop Daniel Delany and the Presentation Sisters (1788-1814)

education and health, for example, ers to New South Wales in 1883. of the opinion that Bishop Delany but do so inside their monastery, William Lanigan also played a lead- had more to do with the Presentation seldom leaving its walls. ing role in the development of foundation in Carlow than he was Contemplatives, like the cloistered, Catholic education in New South given credit for (see page 311). live their lives within their monastery Wales. xxxvii See my paper on Delany and the walls, their ministry however is xxxiii I would really say “Founder”, Jesuits, perhaps in the next issue of primarily prayer. but that is another paper. the Carloviana. xv Gibbons, Glimpses, page 204. xxxivThank you to the Presentation Sisters xxxviii Health permission from xxvi Russell, Matthew S.J. “Sketches in at Carlow for sharing their Bishop Presentation archives, Carlow. Letter Irish Biography, No. 28 - Dr. Daniel Delany records. on the vows from the Delany Delany”, Irish Monthly Volume 23, xxxv Lanigan wanted the Sisters to Archive, 100.11/12/13. The first 895. minister in his diocese and so in profession letter from the Delany November 1797 he sent two women Archives, DD/00. xxvii See Gibbons, Glimpses, page 211. from his diocese to Cork to be trained xxxixWho’s counting, not Bishop Delany I xxviiiSister Margaret Dunne in her as Presentations. They returned in am sure, but while he is mentioned Watching for the Dawn (1963) refers September 1800 and set to work. One once in this article to an 1845 approbation, another in of these two, Catherine Meighan, (http://www.presentationsistersunion. 1889, a third 1892, and a final one in became Sr Mary Francis De sales org/_uploads/_ckpg/files/Carlow%20 1907 when “the Institute was Meighan, one of the three pioneers to Bicentenary/Supplement%20Pages% approved in perpetuity.” See pages 33 Carlow. (See 201-6.pdf) Fr Staunton is mentioned and 36. www.neaa.edu.au/_literature_125537 four times, Fr Fitzgerald also four xxix Some early Brigidines and historian /NPPG_Transcript_of_the_Annals times. Once again, perhaps, Bishop Margaret Gibbons were not always and Delany’s contribution is under- complimentary of and grateful for http://www.preskilkenny.com/history appreciated by a historian even in the Bishop Doyle’s involvement with the .html) 21st century. I am just hoping he was Brigidines Sisters, his “ill-informed xxxviI have taken this text from Gibbons, not thinking there is nothing more to actions” seeming to want the Glimpses, pages 312. The Delany say about Bishop Delany, it was just Brigidines to be only “a graft on the Archive location is Brigidine section, a matter of available space on the Presentation tree”. See Gibbons, 100.11/12/13. Margaret Gibbons was page. Glimpses, pages 364 – 369. xxx Thomas McGrath, Religious renewal and reform in the pastoral ministry of Bishop James Doyle of Kildare and Leighlin, Four Courts Press, Dublin, 1999, page 122. Dr McGrath also mentions a few other differences between the Presentation and Brigidine Rule: “He [Doyle] allowed for dispensation from the rule at the discretion of the superioress; allowed nuns to go to an extraordinary confessor at any time, and did not delegate the government of the convent to a priest. The bishop would visit the convent every year - under the Presentation rule, the bishop made a visitation every third year ‘if he deem it expedient’.” xxxi The Nationalist, 25th January, 2011, page 4. xxxii We could add to that Bishop James Lanigan of Ossory who allowed the three Sisters to leave Kilkenny for Carlow. James Lanigan was the uncle of Bishop William Lanigan of the Diocese of Goulburn, New South Wales, Australia. Bishop William was one of three bishops – James A page from Sophie Byrne’s project on her grandmother, one of the prizewin- Murray and Matthew Quinn the other ners in this year’s School History Prize competition. two - who invited the Patrician Broth- Carloviana 2016 Bishop Keeffe & Carlow College_Layout 1 28/10/2015 20:46 Page 1

133

Bishop James Keeffe of Kildare and Leighlin, 1702-1787, and the foundation of Carlow College.

Dr Thomas McGrath

Bishop James Keeffe of the diocese of Old Pretender, James III, the son of their early teenage years but in the case Kildare and Leighlin, the founder of James II (evicted from the throne in of the Irish it was more usual to have Carlow College was born over three 1688), now in exile in Paris, who as a students in their twenties and even hundred years ago.1 His life (1702-1787) Catholic upheld the monarch’s right of thirties. We know that Keeffe became a spanned the period from the intense nomination. The Stuart right of subdeacon in 1726. We do not know expression of the penal laws in the early nomination applied to all Irish Catholic when he was ordained as a priest but it eighteenth century to their large scale bishops including Keeffe up to 1766. It is was probably a year or two later.4 We though not complete removal from the very likely that, as bishop, Dr Murphy know that he received his M.A. from the statute book in the final years of the did not reside in his diocese but University of Paris in 1729; this usually century. In this paper I will consider continued to live in Dublin at Cook indicates completion of the Philosophy Keeffe’s episcopal career and his Street. According to Hugh Fenning, ‘the course which was essential before foundation of Carlow College, Ireland’s city [of Dublin] was to prove a safer progressing to Theology.5 oldest third level Catholic college. I will haven for many bishops than any to be also consider the bishops of Kildare and found in their own dioceses’.3 And just as By this time Dr Dunne, Keeffe’s bishop Leighlin under whom Keeffe lived and we know nothing of Keeffe’s early years, in Kildare and Leighlin had become served before he succeeded to the we know next to nothing of Bishop involved in a controversy that was to cast bishopric in 1752. Murphy’s ministry in Kildare a shadow over his episcopacy. He was and Leighlin. accused of Jansenism in Ireland and It is said that Keeffe was born at Currane suspected of it in Rome.6 Famously in in the parish of Borris, County Carlow In 1724, at the age of seventy three, 1713, in the Bull Unigenitus, Jansenism but a more reliable authority and tradition Murphy became archbishop of Dublin. had been again condemned as a heresy by places his birthplace at Miltown, Another Dublin diocesan priest, the Pope Clement XI, at a time when it Ballylinan, in Queen’s County. He was Paris-based Bernard Dunne succeeded convulsed the French Church. a child at the height of the penal era and Edward Murphy as bishop of Kildare and nothing is known about his early life. At Leighlin, 1725-1733. He had been a The controversy in Ireland arose when Dr this time, John Dempsey, was bishop of strong contender for the archbishopric of Dunne issued a Pastoral Letter on the the diocese (1694 until c.1707). There Dublin when Murphy was appointed. Jubilee year of 1725. He was publicly followed a period of eight years during Like his predecessor it seems likely that criticised by the superiors of the regular Keeffe’s childhood when the diocese had Dunne was a non-resident bishop, living clergy in Ireland because they considered no bishop. In fact there were hardly any in the comparative anonymity of the Pastoral Letter to have been bishops in the country at all as it was too Dublin city. theologically incorrect in its discussion dangerous. The failure to fill the vacancy of the use of sacramental penance and the for several years was a consequence of It may be presumed that James Keeffe doctrine of indulgences. the severity of the penal laws. after finishing hedge school and perhaps some classical studies went to Paris in his Bishop Dunne’s Pastoral Letter became a Edward Murphy who became bishop of twenties rather than in his teens. Staying lightning rod for serious pre-existing Kildare in 1715 was a priest of the in the Collège des Lombards, the Irish tensions between the regular and secular diocese of Dublin who had been ordained College, he attended the Theology clergy in Ireland. Partisans on both sides in the Escorial in 1677.2 He was faculty at the Sorbonne. Normally were quickly in the field. The parties to appointed on the nomination of the Stuart students at the university were there from the dispute referred the matter for a

Carloviana 2016 Bishop Keeffe & Carlow College_Layout 1 28/10/2015 20:46 Page 2

134

Bishop James Keeffe and the foundation of Carlow College

decision to Archbishop Spinelli, the papal ‘the Holy See is conveniently saved the chaplain at the Austrian Embassy in nuncio in Brussels (there being no nuncio embarrassment caused by Dunne’s London. He had been educated at the in London or in Dublin). The nuncio introduction into Ireland of books and University of Paris. The pope, Clement referred it to Rome. opinions of a suspect nature; in order to XII, participated more closely in forestall any dangerous consequences determining Dowdall’s appointment than The death, late in 1728, of Archbishop which might result from Dunne’s was the norm. Murphy of Dublin, raised the possibility conduct, the Congregation de that Bishop Dunne would be a successful Propaganda Fide had directed Valenti- From London on 23 April 1734, Dowdall candidate for the archbishopric on this Gonzaga to take immediate steps so that wrote a cloying letter of thanks to James occasion. He had huge support for the seed of false doctrine would not bear III, for the appointment to Kildare and Dublin. Although James III was fruit and harm the Irish Catholics who till Leighlin. Dowdall did not move inundated with recommendations for then had been above reproach in their immediately to Ireland, ‘then labouring Dunne he decided to nominate Luke obedience and attachment to the under new oppressions and tyrannies’, Fagan, bishop of Meath, to the Holy See....’8 but stayed in London to solicit relief for archbishopric. James was not going to Irish Catholics through the foreign nominate Dunne when he was under From Rome, Cardinal Firrao, Secretary ministries there, especially those of investigation by Rome. The seventy- of State, wrote to the nuncio that Bishop France and Spain. These countries three year old Fagan was a compromise Dunne was exerted themselves usefully and Dowdall choice faute de mieux. Two years earlier, ‘one of those in Ireland who caused the was able to inform James III that ‘we he had submitted his resignation as pope [Clement XII, 1730-40] such great shall be connived at as hitherto, this is all bishop of Meath, on the grounds of old anxiety because he was suspected of the afflicted Catholics can hope for there, age and infirmity, and he was surprised favouring the new doctrines. His till please God to restore Your Most to find himself appointed to Dublin. Holiness will be especially anxious to Sacred Majesty to the throne of your Indeed, had it been known in Rome that choose a bishop for that diocese who will royal ancestors’.13 Nothing is known of Fagan extraordinarily (despite scruples remove from it every trace of corrupt Bishop Dowdall’s brief ministry in and fear), had ordained to the priesthood, doctrine and restore it to its Kildare and Leighlin. By January 1737, twelve Dutch Jansenists of the former purity.’9 he was dead. It seems unlikely that he schismatical Church of Utrecht (who had resided in the diocese. travelled to Ireland for that purpose), he After hearing from the Irish archbishops, certainly would not have been appointed Cardinal Firrao stated that: In the early 1730s Keeffe was resident in archbishop of Dublin. ‘the pope [Clement XII] is greatly the Collège des Lombards, at a time consoled to hear that the novel doctrines when the number of students was about Rome, as was customary, had taken its which were spread in the diocese of one-hundred. One of his teachers was time deciding on the merits of Bishop Kildare under the late bishop have not almost certainly the aforementioned Dr Dunne’s Pastoral Letter of 1725. Rome’s gained much root there and have not been James Wogan. Keeffe was on the roll of decision came in 1729 and it was that ‘it propagated in the other Irish dioceses; the University’s Theology licentiands. It is not alone expedient but necessary that hence it should be easy to root them out usually took about five years to attain the at an opportune time he compose another under the guidance of a new, zealous and licence which was awarded after a series pastoral’ in which he could express views learned bishop; this is precisely the type of oral examinations and public debates. more clearly in accordance with the of man the pope intends to appoint to Keeffe received his licentiate in observations of Rome. From Rome, that diocese.’10 Theology from the University of Paris in Cardinal Spinola enclosed a plan of the 1734.14 Most theology licentiates never new pastoral which Bishop Dunne was For the succession, Dr James Wogan a took the doctorate; there was no need. asked to follow. Early in 1730, Bishop member of the Wogan family of Dunne published the second pastoral Rathcoffey, Co Kildare, and brother of There is a gap in our knowledge of letter in line with the template and Sir Charles Wogan was proposed to Keeffe’s ministry until the year 1748 by requirements of Rome. James. Wogan was on the staff of the which time he was parish priest of Irish College in Paris. He received his Tullow.15 During the period from 1737 to On 30 August 1733, Archbishop Fagan doctorate in 1730 and taught theology at 1751 the Bishop of Kildare and Leighlin informed James III (in the quaint semi- the Sorbonne from 1732 until his death was James Gallagher. He had been the coded manner which was typical of penal in 1742.11 James III would appear to Bishop of Raphoe from 1725 – the first era communication) of his ‘duty to let have offered the nomination to Dr bishop in that diocese since 1661 – and it Your Majesty know that Mrs Kildare and Wogan. However, Dr Wogan’s reluctance is highly unlikely that he would ever have Leighlin is become widowed by the death could not be overcome; he was ‘very been transferred to Kildare and Leighlin of our brother, Mr Bernard Dunne’.7 unwilling the choice should fall on in 1737 had he not been subjected to Bishop Dunne had died. But there were him’.12 Dr Wogan apparently refused. penal harassment. Oppressed in Donegal no expressions of regret from the new where the civil authorities sought to papal nuncio in Brussels. On the contrary, The choice for Kildare and Leighlin imprison him, he was obliged to he related that with the news of the death eventually fell on Stephen Dowdall, a withdraw from the diocese, as were of Bishop Dunne native of Navan, County Meath, who was others of his clergy, when one of his

Carloviana 2016 Bishop Keeffe & Carlow College_Layout 1 28/10/2015 20:46 Page 3

135 Bishop James Keeffe and the foundation of Carlow College

parish priests was mistaken for the bishop 45 there was fear of a Stuart invasion Secretary for Ireland, Lord George and shot dead.16 which materialized in Scotland. In Sackville informed the Attorney General February 1743 a proclamation issued by and Solicitor General on 11 May 1752 During his period in hiding on the the Lord Lieutenant and Council that ‘upon some favourable borders of his Raphoe diocese at Lough increased the rewards offered for the circumstances submitted to us on his Erne, Gallagher wrote a devotional text capture of a Catholic bishop or dignitary [Taaffe’s] behalf we think it fit to extend which became one of the most widely of the Catholic Church. The conviction his Majesty’s mercy unto him as to the read works in the Irish language: Sixteen of a priest whether he was a secular or said confinement’.19 The imprisonment Irish sermons, in an easy and familiar regular was worth fifty pounds. The was remitted as an act of clemency after style, on useful and necessary subjects: following year, Faulkner’s Dublin Taaffe pleaded for pardon before the in English characters as being the more Journal, 20 March 1744 reported the Court of King’s Bench. However the familiar to the generality of our Irish capture of nine priests presented to the sentence of transportation remained. clergy. grand jury in Maryborough in the Chief Governors, Archbishop George Queen’s County. Stone of Armagh, and Lord Newport, the While he spent much time in Dublin and Chancellor, wrote to the Lord Mayor and seems to have been absent from Ireland In response to the Proclamation of 1743, Sheriffs of Dublin on 17 July 1752 ‘for some considerable time’, Gallagher the Sovereign of Carlow, Philip Bernard, stating: ‘We do hereby order and direct was the first bishop, so far considered, to wrote to Dublin Castle that he could not that the said John Taaffe with the first reside at least part of each year in Kildare find Fr John Taaffe, parish priest of opportunity be transported to the and Leighlin. When resident he lived in Carlow as he had made his escape out of kingdom of France or Spain and that the Allen parish where he is reputed to have town and country but that he would Lord Mayor of the City of Dublin do take maintained a school in the 1740s for apprehend him if he returned. It seems sufficient security by recognisance from students for the priesthood. improbable that the parish priest could the Master of the Ship into which he shall have escaped arrest without a measure of be delivered for that purpose...’.20 This Gallagher’s diocesan statutes for Leighlin support from the Protestant population if sentence was carried out and Taaffe took in 1748 indicate that the main pastoral not some collusion from the authorities. up residence with the Jacobite problems he faced were clandestine Thomas Moland’s Map of Carlow in community at St Germain-en-Laye near marriages, festive wakes and non- 1703 refers to Chapel Lane though no Paris. He was recommended to James III fulfillment of the Paschal precept. chapel is marked. Colombines’ Map of as a fit person for a benefice or pension Marriages conducted by priests of Carlow in 1735 has Chapel Lane or Mass in the court of Rome.21 The king of Catholic and Protestant couples drew the House Lane (now College Street) with a France awarded him a pension of 750 ire of the State. Benjamin Burton of Mass-house identified. This was sited in livres in 1753.22 As this episode indicates Burtonhall, Carlow, wrote to Lord an area which was heavily quarried. It the middle years of the eighteenth Duncannon on 3 August 1739 may well have been that once the 1743- century could still be dangerous for complaining of such a case and the ‘great 45 hubbub died down it was in the Catholic clergy. insolence of the Papists in this County’: interests of both Protestants and ‘There was a priest taken last week by Mr Catholics that a modus vivendi prevailed James Keeffe became vicar capitular Wolseley for marrying a Papist to a between them. The strength of Catholic after the death of Bishop Gallagher in Protestant and accordingly was ordered numbers meant that they were a body not 1751 and, after nomination by James by him to be carryed [sic] to Carlow jail to be trifled with by the dominant Stuart, he was elected to the see by but was met by the way by near 500 minority. Taaffe may have been Propaganda on 7 November 1751. His people and rescued from Mr Wolseley’s unfortunate to have been arrested in brief was dated 19 January 1752.23 He servants and the constable. December 1751. By chance he met the was consecrated bishop in Wexford on 21 Deputy Lieutenant of the County on the March 1752 by Dr James Dunne of Since which examinations have been public road into Carlow. This was George Ossory assisted by Dr Nicholas taken against the rogues who rescued Brereton, high sheriff of Carlow who Sweetman of Ferns. Two days later, as him. Notwithstanding which they walk arrested him and put him in jail. stated above, Fr John Taaffe was on trial the street publicly here, so great a party Protestants were indignant and Catholics at the Carlow Assizes. Bishop Keeffe to support them that nobody must attempt were outraged. In fact the arrest caused a would have been very familiar with all to take them. They have already serious riot in Carlow town and the high aspects of the case. attempted to murder a justice of the peace sheriff was lucky to escape serious injury and a trooper who gave examinations though his horses had their ears cut off. On account of the penal enactments against them and threatened Mr Taaffe was tried for being an unregistered against Catholic bishops resident in the Wolseley, Mr Preston and the parson of priest at the General Assizes in Carlow country, Bishop Keeffe did not advertise the parish and several other gentlemen.’17 on 23 March 1752 and sentenced to his presence in any part of his diocese for Bishop Gallagher may not have suffered twelve months imprisonment with fear of being captured and handed over in Kildare and Leighlin the harassment subsequent transportation as the State to the authorities. A certificate (of he had endured in Raphoe but the should deem appropriate. Faulkner’s ordination to the priesthood) signed by Catholic clergy still had to act cautiously, Dublin Journal reported that he was to be Dr Keeffe in 1757 bore the legend especially after 1743. In the period 1743- transported for seven years.18 The Chief ‘Datum in loco nostri refugii’ - from our

Carloviana 2016 Bishop Keeffe & Carlow College_Layout 1 28/10/2015 20:46 Page 4

136

Bishop James Keeffe and the foundation of Carlow College

place of refuge.24 It is known that Keeffe A month later, on 7 November 1775, act of folly by his priests, the foundation carried out ordinations to the priesthood Keeffe was forced to re-visit the of Carlow College was the most tangible in Tullow in 1756 and 1772.25 There is a Whiteboy issue in another pastoral letter evidence of Bishop Keeffe’s foresight in tradition that letters addressed to him addressed to his parish priests in which his thirty-five year rule of the diocese of from Rome were sent to ‘Patrick Keeffe, he threatened to place the whole parish of Kildare and Leighlin. Carlow College shopkeeper, Tullow’. In the 1766 returns Clonenagh (today Mountrath, Raheen was Ireland’s first Catholic third level he is stated as residing at Tullowphelim and Ballyfin) under interdict forbidding college and second only to Trinity and Aghade.26 As late as 1772 he signed Mass, sacraments and Christian burial. College Dublin in terms of antiquity. It documents - ‘datum in loco nostri Every priest of the diocese was to publish was the brain-child of Keeffe ably refugii’.27 There was still cause for this excommunication at their respective supported by his coadjutor, Delany. Their caution. The execution or judicial murder stations with bell, book and candle.31 intention in the early 1780s was to found of Fr Nicholas Sheehy in Tipperary in a Catholic lay college but by the time 1766 was a warning to the Catholic A decade later, in 1786, Keeffe issued a Carlow College opened in 1793 an clergy not to be too forward. (In 1770, the circular letter to his clergy to be read at additional aim of educating Catholic hangman who carried out the execution all the chapels of the diocese denouncing clergy had been joined to the College’s of Fr Sheehy was stoned to death at the activities of Right Boys in the mission because of the impact of the Philipstown now Daingean in Kildare strongest terms and pronouncing French Revolution in 1789 and the and Leighlin diocese.28) Nonetheless, Dr anathemas on those who would associate closure of Irish colleges on the continent. Keeffe visited every part of Kildare and with them and who ‘set at defiance the During the penal era Catholic education Leighlin frequently staying at Kildare laws of their country, and the at all levels was officially forbidden. The and Dunleckney while remaining pastor admonitions of their pastors’.32 law was generally disregarded in hedge of Tullow and residing a few miles south schools as elementary schools were of the town at Aghade.29 Within the hierarchy in the 1750s, 1760s known; the name indicating the poverty- and 1770s Bishop Keeffe played a hidden stricken conditions under which In October and November 1775, Keeffe, though apparently leading role in trying education was provided. Some superior in common with episcopal colleagues in to reach a modus vivendi with the State. hedge schools and academies with the south-east, denounced and His policy of rapprochement with the teachers of classics offered the equivalent excommunicated members of the House of Hanover did not find favour of second level education. Third level agrarian terrorist movement, the with some of his fellow prelates who education was not possible or where Whiteboys. In his pastoral letter issued were indebted to the Stuarts for their attempted was conducted virtually in from Tullow, on 7 October 1775, every nomination and who were wedded to the secret. Improvised theological schools priest of Kildare and Leighlin was Jacobite cause. There were bitter disputes for the formation of priests which existed charged with reading the sentence of and Keeffe was accused of Gallicanism. in the penal era were, of necessity, excommunication ‘with an audible voice In a letter to Archbishop James Butler of shadowy and usually ephemeral and of immediately after the first gospel’. It was Cashel and Emly he acknowledged that course poorly documented. As has been to be read to their several congregations he would not hesitate to subscribe to the stated, Bishop Gallagher was said to have for two Sundays after receiving it. This is five Gallican propositions (as understood run such a school in Allen parish in the part of what Bishop Keeffe stated: by the French Church) which he had 1740s. After the Reformation it was not already signed for his Licence in possible for Catholics to erect any ‘If, after this, any of these lawless people Theology ‘if I dreaded no scandal it permanent buildings for this purpose. should be so hardened and perverse as to might give to weak brethren’. He was From the late sixteenth century, Irish continue any longer in their iniquitous quite sanguine about the path to be colleges had been founded on the combinations and practices, these may be followed where necessary.33 In 1775, continent in cities such as Paris, excommunicated and accursed; may Keeffe and ten of his diocesan clergy Salamanca, Lisbon and Rome for the [they] be accursed in the house, and out were among the first clergy to take the education of seminarians and other of the house, in the city, and in the field, new test oath of allegiance to the Crown. students from Ireland. There were up to may they be accursed walking or They took the oath at the home of thirty of these colleges spread across the sleeping, eating or drinking, sitting or Thomas Kavanagh in Borris, County Catholic countries of Europe until the standing; may their flesh and bones be Carlow.34 French Revolution. Thus, for its time, accursed, from the sole of their feet to the within Ireland, Carlow College was an crown of their head; may every other At the age of 79 in 1781 Bishop Keeffe outstanding educational, religious and curse light upon them denounced by received a coadjutor, Richard O’Reilly, institutional development, a revolution in Moses, the Servant of God, against the of Kildangan Castle, Monasterevin. But terms of what had gone before and a clear Children of Iniquity; and moreover, may within a year O’Reilly was transferred to indicator that the penal laws were their names be blotted out of the Book of Armagh as Coadjutor Archbishop.35 waning. At a time when the normal Life, and their portion be with the Devil Daniel Delany, a priest in Tullow and physical fabric of the Catholic churches in Hell, unless they reform, and cease Vicar General, was then appointed was one of mud walls and thatched roofs, their wickedness; and let all the Coadjutor in 1783. the building of Carlow College marked congregation say Amen.’30 the beginning of the great institutional Though it was generally regarded as an building phase of the official Catholic

Carloviana 2016 Bishop Keeffe & Carlow College_Layout 1 28/10/2015 20:46 Page 5

137

Bishop James Keeffe and the foundation of Carlow College

re-emergence in Ireland which took place stated to the English traveller, Charles fourth year, almost blind, and without from the late eighteenth century (and Topham Bowden, as they both viewed the funds. His clergy were stretched by other continued until the 1960s). finished but unopened Carlow College in financial demands, and hence apathetic 1790, that ‘all the principal Catholics about the expensive new scheme of their Why did Keeffe initiate the ambitious would prefer it to a foreign college, aged bishop and his young coadjutor. In Carlow College project in the early 1780s especially as France, to which hitherto May 1785, Bishop Keeffe began at a time when he was over eighty years they had sent their children to preserve collecting financial contributions for the old and the financial resources of the them from Protestantism, tainted them building. The parish priest of Carlow, diocese were totally inadequate? Bishop with deistical principles’.38 Delany Dean Gernon, had been re-building Doyle commented that Keeffe proceeded observed that Carlow College originated Carlow Chapel for several years and was ‘even against the opinions of those to ‘from a principle alone of early decided inclined, in Bishop Keeffe’s view, to hold whose counsel he often had recourse, to preference in the authors of that institution onto parochial subscriptions to this end command the building of a College at to a plan of domestic, however for longer than was judicious. The bishop Carlow (having failed to obtain a comparatively expensive to one of foreign, feared that he would be ‘obliged to convenient site for it at Tullow)...’.36 though gratuitous education’.39 proceed to severityes [sic] against him’.42 These were inauspicious circumstances It is clear that originally the college was The origins of the college may be dated in which to begin a major financial intended for the education of lay Catholic to 1782, the year the penal law against undertaking and as Dr Delany later youth rather than seminarians. Bishop Catholic education was removed from admitted, Carlow College was Delany stated categorically that Carlow the statute book. Keeffe was keen to seize pronounced ‘by all persons at the first College had been planned the opportunity to advance education in outset as an enterprise perfectly his diocese. Delany later wrote: quixotic...’.43 The combined episcopal ‘...many years prior to the destruction of incomes of Bishop Keeffe and his our colleges and seminaries on the ‘No sooner had the repeal of the Penal coadjutor did not then amount to more continent; nay long before the most Statutes taken place [27 July 1782], that than one hundred pounds annually. Yet distant surmise, or slightest boding before opposed an insuperable bar to the Finn’s Leinster Journal, 4 November apprehension had been harboured, at erection of Popish schools in this 1786, praised the enterprise: least in these parts, on the score of their kingdom, than Dr Keef[f]e, late Roman impending ruin.’37 Catholic Bishop of Kildare and Leighlin, ‘The best of consequences must flow in conjunction with the actual incumbent from the establishment of a college in Fees for lay students were higher than for [Delany], instantaneously availed Carlow, for the education of Roman seminarians, and in the arable lands of themselves of the auspicious moment, Catholic youth. ... the institution will the south-east the building of such a and with eager zeal, vigorously set about answer every purpose intended. It is college could have seemed like a good at once commencing this foundation...’40 proposed that two or three hundred speculation. It was probably on account of religious students shall be the number of the hostility that Bishop Keeffe and Delany institution; to be enlarged according to Apart from the fact of the French were unable to find a site for the college the capability of the funds and liberality Revolution there were other related in Tullow, so they moved to Carlow of subscriptions.’ reasons why the second aim of educating parish. Keeffe secured approximately seminarians was included in the five acres, known as Winnet’s field, in the In March 1787, on the death of Dean College’s remit about 1790. A immediate vicinity of Carlow town. The Gernon, Rev. Henry Staunton became considerable number of Irish clerical Freeman’s Journal, 22 September 1785, parish priest of Carlow and he proved to students on the continent in the third be a dynamic presence in the parish. He quarter of the eighteenth century never ‘So great is the assiduity of the erected a free school for the elementary took orders and never returned to Ireland. conductors of the Roman Catholic education of boys. He completed the Under Enlightenment influences which college building near this town [Carlow], erection of a new chapel which was permeated even the continental under the direction of Drs Keeffe and opened in 1792 (later re-built as the seminaries, they lost their faith, Delany, that the workmen are employed Cathedral). The original gateway to the succumbed to deistic principles or were on the fourth, or attic story, and it is chapel with his initials on it can be seen otherwise disaffected by the philosophy expected that they will have the shell of at the entrance to St Leo’s College. of the age of reason. In Ireland itself there that great building complete in a Staunton’s new church replaced a humble was a distinct rise in the graph of few weeks.’41 penal era chapel sited in the quarries Catholic landowners who conformed to which stretched into the grounds of the Established religion. They conformed Keeffe leased Winnet’s field from the Carlow College from the angle of for property and political reasons but the Fishbourne family with whom he had Chapel Lane (College Street) and Old influence of the Enlightenment also good relations. Indeed, a 999-year lease Dublin Street. Staunton became the first played its part in weakening the at an annual rent of 34-2s-6d was not President of Carlow College. distinctions between religious beliefs and signed until 25 March 1786. for some, throwing the whole basis of The shell of the Carlow College structure Christianity into doubt. Lord Carlow Bishop Keeffe was then in his eighty- had been erected when Bishop Keeffe

Carloviana 2016 Bishop Keeffe & Carlow College_Layout 1 28/10/2015 20:46 Page 6

138

Bishop James Keeffe and the foundation of Carlow College

died on 18 September 1787, aged eighty- for the establishment of the Roman penal laws made the ministry of Catholic five. In founding Carlow College, Catholic College at Carlow; thus, happily bishops a largely hidden if not actually a Bishops Keeffe and Delany had to tread for himself removing the charge of secret one. Bishop James Keeffe (1752- warily of the law. The passage of bigotry and intolerance which had been 87) had the longest rule and the most Catholic relief measures in the early affixed to his name for the exercise of an outstanding episcopacy of the bishops I 1780s and again a decade later, had more unjust though legal power with which the have considered. He was the first of these to do with political expediency than with Legislature has invested every suffragan bishops to reside full-time in his diocese. genuine religious toleration; the spirit and in his own diocese.’ It is with him that the Kildare and administration of the law were still Leighlin Diocesan Archive begins – now hostile to Catholics. The 1782 relief Act, The legal danger of not holding a license housed in the Delany Archive in Carlow known as Gardiner’s Act, allowed may explain why the college lay College.54 Catholics to teach school provided they unopened but this problem was removed took the oath of allegiance and received in 1792 when an act was passed making Keeffe’s decision to found Carlow a license to teach from the Protestant it no longer necessary to obtain a license College, Ireland’s oldest third level bishop of the diocese.44 The statute did to open a Catholic school (though not a Catholic college and the first purpose not extend to permitting theological seminary). built post-Reformation Catholic college, education. A provision in the Act forbade was the highlight of his ministry. Keeffe the erection of Catholic clerical Bowden observed that although the did not build Carlow College as a establishments: ‘...nothing herein college was ready for the reception of seminary but as a lay college. However, contained shall be construed to allow the students it had not yet been opened. He by the time the college opened the French erection or endowment of any popish surmised that ‘the means of purchasing Revolution had made the education of university or endowed school within the furniture and engaging professors are priests on the continent impossible, and realm’.45 This provision was a wanting; and this, I believe is the real the seminary aspect was added to the re-statement of penal law. Thus, in law cause of its being untenanted at the remit of the college. The building of the Protestant bishop even if favourably present day’. 49 Lord Carlow ‘expressed Carlow College in the 1780s marked the disposed, had no authority to issue a some concern that so fine a building beginning of the Catholic Church’s license for a seminary. Nonetheless, in should remain unoccupied’.50 Bowden institutional re-emergence on the urban practice the matter appears to have been called on Archbishop Troy and the landscape. It was in marked contrast with at the discretion of individual Protestant Catholics of Dublin to contribute even a decade earlier when Bishop bishops rather than the State. financially to promote ‘an institution of Keeffe was still signing his letters ‘from such national importance’. 51 It was not his place of refuge’. Carlow College Writing of Carlow College late in the until 1 October 1793 that Carlow College signified the progressive improvement of year 1790, Bowden noted that ‘a very opened its doors to its first students, both conditions for Catholic Church life which fine structure has lately been erected for lay and clerical. The first clerical students occurred pari passu with the dismantling the education of Roman Catholic youth’ had already been ordained. In its first of the penal laws. The foundation of and remarked that ‘it is imagined by year the college had thirty-seven Carlow College also represented a new some that the established clergy are students; in the second year sixty commitment to education in Ireland on hostile to the idea’. But he found this hard students. So great was the demand for the part of the Church once freedom from to believe stating ‘Than the [Established] places that the college was obliged to the restrictions of the penal laws was bishop of this diocese [Euseby Cleaver, accommodate lay students outside its achieved. As the penal laws were bishop of Leighlin and Ferns 1789-1809] gate on Brown Street.52 consigned to the past the Catholic Church no man can be more enlightened and began to assert itself pastorally in humane. How unjust then to propagate a By this time Bishop Keeffe had been numerous ways in accordance with report that he forbade any other species dead for six years. He had been buried on international Church norms.55 of learning than classics to be taught here. 20 September 1787 in the ‘Old Graves’ On the contrary I have reason to believe overlooking the River Barrow in Carlow. 1This article is the text of a lecture his Lordship is a friend to the The hierarchy of Leinster and Munster delivered at the ‘Carlow 800 History institution’.46 Bowden knew Bishop were well represented at the funeral Conference’ held in Carlow College on Cleaver personally.47 He hinted that it office and interment. Present were 24 August 2013, to mark the eighth was the Protestant clergy of the diocese Archbishops Troy of Dublin and Butler hundred anniversary of the foundation of of Leighlin and Ferns rather than the of Cashel and Emly, Bishops Delany of Carlow Castle. The lecture is an bishop who were hostile to Carlow Kildare and Leighlin, Dunne of Ossory, abbreviated version with slight College.48 It may have been that the Caulfield of Ferns, Plunket of Meath, amendments of the author’s article bishop was under pressure from his Moylan of Cork, Egan of Waterford and entitled ‘Bishops of Kildare and Leighlin, clergy not to grant a licence. A report in Teahan of Kerry. Bishop Plunket 1715-1819: pastoral, political and Finn’s Leinster Journal of 10 December described Keeffe as ‘a model of educational contexts’ in William Nolan 1791 stated that disinterestednesss and piety’.53 and Thomas McGrath (eds), Kildare: ‘the bishop of Leighlin and Ferns, at the History and Society (Dublin, 2006), pp earnest solicitation of many respectable In conclusion: for most of the eighteenth 273-326. The reader seeking further persons, has at length given permission century the restrictions imposed by the detail is referred to that source.

Carloviana 2016 Bishop Keeffe & Carlow College_Layout 1 28/10/2015 20:46 Page 7

139

Bishop James Keeffe and the foundation of Carlow College

2 T.W. Moody, F.X Martin and F.J. Byrne 547. eighteenth-century press (Maynooth, (eds), A new history of Ireland (Oxford, 12 James III to Rev John Ingleton, Albano, 1965), p. 140. See also p. 170. 1984), ix, 374,376; Michael Comerford, 28 October 1733, in Fagan (ed.), Ireland 29 In 1777 Bishop Keeffe was on the point Collections relating to the dioceses of in the Stuart papers, i. 185. of publishing his own catechism for the Kildare and Leighlin (3 vols, Dublin 13 Stephen Dowdall to James III, [?] diocese of Kildare and Leighlin but he 1883-6), i, 74. London, 23 April 1734, in Fagan (ed), deferred to Archbishop Butler’s newly 3 Hugh Fenning, ‘The archbishops of Ireland in the Stuart papers, i. 197. published catechism which he thought Dublin, 1693-1796’ in James Kelly and 14 L.W.B. Brockliss and P. Ferté, ‘Irish would serve the whole country. See Dáire Keogh (eds), History of the clerics in France in the seventeenth and Bishop Keeffe to Archbishop Butler of Catholic diocese of Dublin (Dublin, eighteenth centuries: a statistical study’ Cashel and Emly, 7 October 1777, in 2000), p. 183. in PRIA, 1987, vol, 87, C. Number 9, Bishop Keeffe papers in Delany Archive, 4 Certificate of Ordination to Sub- p. 570. Carlow College. Diaconate, 21 September 1726, in Bishop 15 A Register for the parish of Tullow 30 Freeman’s Journal, 7-10 October 1775. Keeffe papers in Delany Archive, Carlow made by James Keeffe is extant in the 31 Freeman’s Journal, 8-11 November College. See also Martin Brenan, ‘Bishop Delany Archive, Carlow College. 1775. Keeffe of Kildare and Leighlin, AD Beginning on 16 November 1748 it 32 Dublin Evening Post, 2 September 1702-1787’ in Irish Ecclesiastical details the inhabitants of the parish, 1786, quoted in Brady, op. cit., pp 243-4. Record, fifth series 1 (July – Dec. 1937), baptisms (to August 1763), marriages (to 33 Bishop James Keeffe to Archbishop p. 114. January 1775) and deaths (to September Butler of Cashel and Emly, 14 May 1777, 5 L.W.B. Brockliss and P. Ferté, ‘Irish 1772). in Bishop Keeffe papers in Delany clerics in France in the seventeenth and 16 For Gallagher’s episcopacy, see Archive, Carlow College. eighteenth centuries: a statistical study’ Thomas McGrath ‘Bishops of Kildare 34 Faulkner’s Dublin Journal, 9 in PRIA, 1987, vol, 87, C. Number 9, and Leighlin, 1715-1819’ pp 285-292. December 1775; Patrick Fagan, Divided p. 570. 17 Benjamin Burton, Burtonhall, to Lord loyalties: the question of the oath for 6 This controversy is considered in Duncannon, 3 August 1739, quoted in Irish Catholics in the eighteenth century Thomas McGrath, ‘Bishops of Kildare William P. Burke, The Irish priest in the (Dublin, 1997), p. 153. and Leighlin, 1715-1819: pastoral, penal times (1660-1760) (Shannon, 1969 35 For O’Reilly see Comerford, political and educational contexts’ in ed.), p. 325. The spelling in the quotation Collections, i, 275-7, ii,166. William Nolan and Thomas McGrath has been silently modernised. 36 Bishop James Doyle in MS ‘Diocesan (eds), Kildare: History and Society 18 Faulkner’s Dublin Journal, 28 March Book’ in the Kildare and Leighlin (Dublin, 2006), pp 277-283. 1752, quoted in John Brady, Catholics Diocesan papers within the Delany 7 Archbishop Fagan to James III, 30 and Catholicism in the eighteenth- Archive, Carlow College. August 1733, in Patrick Fagan (ed.), century press (Maynooth, 1965), p. 80. 37 Londonderry (ed.), Memoirs and Ireland in the Stuart papers (2 vols, 19 Lord George Sackville to the Attorney correspondence of Viscount Castlereagh Dublin, 1995), i, 184. and Solicitors General, 11 May 1752, (4 vols, London, 1850), iv, 145. 8 Archbishop Valenti-Gonzaga to quoted in William P. Burke, The Irish 38 Charles Topham Bowden, A tour Cardinal Banchieri, Brussels, 2 October priest in the penal times (1660-1760), through Ireland (Dublin, 1791), pp 99- 1733, in Cathaldus Giblin, ‘Catalogue of (Shannon, 1969 ed.), p. 326. 100. material of Irish interest in the collection 20 George Armagh, Newport Chancellor, 39 Londonderry (ed.), Memoirs and Nunziatura di Fiandra, Vatican Archives: to the Lord Mayor and Sheriffs, Dublin, correspondence of Viscount Castlereagh part 5, vols 123-132 in Collectanea 17 July 1752 quoted in Burke, The Irish (London, 1850), iv, 145. Hibernica, no. 9 (1966), p. 33. priest in the penal times, pp 326-7. 40 Ibid., iv, 143. 9 Cardinal Firrao to Archbishop Valenti- 21 Abbé David Flynn to James Edgar, St 41 Quoted in John Brady, Catholics and Gonzaga, Rome, 24 October 1733, in Germain, 6 April 1753, in Fagan (ed.), Catholicism in the eighteenth-century Cathaldus Giblin, ‘Catalogue of material Ireland in the Stuart papers, ii, 169. press (Maynooth, 1965), p. 230. of Irish interest in the collection 22 Ibid., ii,169, note 5. 42 Bishop Keeffe to Bishop Delany, 7 Nunziatura di Fiandra, Vatican Archives: 23 T.W. Moody, F.X Martin and F.J. Byrne May 1785, in Bishop Keeffe papers in part 10, vols 153-153D’ in Collectanea (eds), A new history of Ireland (Oxford, Delany Archive, Carlow College. Hibernica, no. 14 (1971), p. 49. 1984), ix, 375. 43 Londonderry (ed.), Memoirs and 10 Cardinal Firrao to Archbishop Valenti- 24 Michael Comerford, Collections correspondence of Viscount Castlereagh Gonzaga, Rome, 28 November 1733, in relating to the dioceses of Kildare and (London, 1850), iv, 143. Cathaldus Giblin, ‘Catalogue of material Leighlin, ii, 250. 44 See ‘The making of Gardiner’s Relief of Irish interest in the collection 25 William Carrigan, History and Act, 1781-2’ in Maureen Wall, Catholic Nunziatura di Fiandra, Vatican Archives: antiquities of the diocese of Ossory (4 Ireland in the eighteenth century (Dublin, part 10, vols 153-153D’ in Collectanea vols, Dublin, 1905), i, 189-190. 1989), Gerard O’Brien and Tom Dunne Hibernica, no. 14 (1971), p. 49. 26 Comerford, Collections, iii, 406. (eds), pp 135-48. 11 L.W.B. Brockliss and P. Ferté, ‘Irish 27 Comerford, Collections, iii, 398. 45 Ibid., p. 144. clerics in France in the seventeenth and 28 Sleator’s Public Gazetteer, 18 46 Charles Topham Bowden, A tour eighteenth centuries: a statistical study’ September 1770, quoted in John Brady, through Ireland (Dublin, 1791), p. 95. in PRIA, 1987, vol, 87, C. Number 9, p. Catholics and Catholicism in the 47 Ibid., p. 121.

Carloviana 2016 Bishop Keeffe & Carlow College_Layout 1 28/10/2015 20:46 Page 8

140

Bishop James Keeffe and the foundation of Carlow College

48 Ibid., p. 98. and Leighlin for drawing this reference reform in the pastoral ministry of Bishop 49 Ibid., pp 97-8. to my attention. Bishop Nulty re- James Doyle of Kildare and Leighlin, 50 Ibid., p. 99. dedicated the Old Graves on 25 August 1786-1834 (Dublin,1999); Politics, 51 Ibid. 2013. Bishop James Doyle of Kildare and interdenominational relations and 52 For the subsequent history of Carlow Leighlin had a headstone in Latin and education in the public ministry of Bishop College see John McEvoy, Carlow railings erected at Bishop Keeffe’s grave. James Doyle of Kildare and Leighlin, College, 1793-1993 (Carlow, 1993). See In 1987 on the two hundredth 1786-1834 (Dublin, 1999); The pastoral also John McEvoy, ‘The Carlow College anniversary of Keeffe’s death, Monsignor and education letters of Bishop James priest - from Australasia to the Americas’ John McDonald, then President of Doyle of Kildare and Leighlin, 1786- in Thomas McGrath (ed.), Carlow: Carlow College, added a further 1834 (Dublin, 2004). History and Society (Dublin, 2008), pp headstone in English which states in a 54 For the Delany Archive see 501-534. quote taken from Doyle: ‘Here he desired www.delanyarchive.ie 53 See A. Cogan, The diocese of Meath, to be buried among the poor for whom he 55 Bishop Keeffe is remembered in ancient and modern (3 vols, Dublin, had lived’. Carlow College where the old College 1862-1870), ii, 200-201. I am grateful to For Doyle see the three volume study by Library is named in his honour. Bishop Denis Nulty, Bishop of Kildare Thomas McGrath, Religious renewal and

Tinryland Dramatic Society c 1960 Taken in the local hall (since demolished) Courtesy: John Dowling

Standing L-R: Paddy Neill, Pert Nolan, Tony ?, Tess Delaney, ? Stephen Townsend, Gabriel Connolly, Eric Cole, Jimmy Nolan, Myra Phillips.

Sitting L-R: Hellen Gorman, Peader Byrne, Ann Doyle, Oliver Murphy Leslie Cole, Fr. Denis Doyle, Pat Hayden, John Dowling, Peggy Timmons.

Carloviana 2016 Edmund Dwyer Gray Jr._Layout 1 28/10/2015 20:52 Page 1

141

Edmund Dwyer Gray Jr: his life in two hemispheres

Felix M. Larkin

he title of this article carries quite prietor of the newspaper in 1850. In 1852 deliberate echoes of Sir Charles he was elected to Dublin corporation, and Gavan Duffy’s famous autobiog- in that capacity was responsible for raphy,T for the careers of Gavan Duffy and bringing the Vartry water supply to the Edmund Dwyer Gray Junior are strik- city – for which achievement he was ingly similar in many respects.1 Both knighted. He was MP for Kilkenny city were born in Ireland – Duffy in 1816, from 1865 until his death in 1875, and he Gray in 1870. Both achieved prominence had begun to ally himself with Isaac in Irish public life through their associa- Butt’s home rule movement in the last tion with newspapers, and both came to year of his life. The statue of him that play a significant role in Irish politics – stands in O’Connell Street, Dublin, was albeit for brief periods. Both, much dis- erected in 1879. Wilson Gray also died in illusioned by their experiences in Ireland, 1875. In Australia after 1855, he had been emigrated to Australia. In Australia, both active – with Gavan Duffy – in the land engaged in radical politics, and both reform movement in Victoria, and he served as prime minister in a regional Edmund Dwyer Gray, Sr. served as a member of the legislative government – again, for relatively short assembly of Victoria from 1860 to 1862. periods. Duffy, having attained the office He then moved to New Zealand, where of premier of the colony of Victoria in journalism. In 1841 he purchased the in 1864 he became district judge of the 1871, fell from power in 1872; and Gray Freeman’s Journal newspaper with some Otago goldfields, a position he held until was premier of the state of Tasmania for associates; and when his brother, Wilson his death. a period of nine months in 1939. By a Gray, returned from America in 1844, he curious coincidence, when in 1855 Duffy joined him in managing and editing the Wilson Gray was not the only connection sailed into exile in Australia, one of his Freeman. John Gray became sole pro- that the Gray family had with Australia. shipmates was Moses Wilson Gray, whose brother, Sir John Gray, was the grandfather of the subject of this article. Duffy records in his autobiography that during the tedious journey to Australia he had ‘daily confabulations with Wilson Gray on the destiny of the new country and all we hoped to do and achieve there’.2

The two brothers – Wilson Gray and John Gray – were born of Irish protestant stock in Claremorris, Co. Mayo, in 1813 and 1816 respectively. Wilson became a lawyer and went to America in 1838. John qualified as a medical doctor; but he enjoyed only a brief career as a physi- cian. Notwithstanding his Protestantism, Caroline Chisholm as depicted on the Australian $5 banknote in issue he was a staunch supporter of O’Con- between 1968 and 1991. nell’s campaign for repeal of the Act of Union and was thus drawn into political

Carloviana 2016 Edmund Dwyer Gray Jr._Layout 1 28/10/2015 20:52 Page 2

142

Edmund Dwyer Gray Jr

Sir John Gray’s son and successor as share capital of the Freeman company – owner of the Freeman’s Journal, he was too young to have any real influ- Edmund Dwyer Gray Senior, married the ence in the management of the news- daughter and namesake of the Victorian paper, and he returned to Australia in philanthropist Caroline Chisholm, cele- early 1890. brated as ‘the emigrants’ friend’ for her work for female emigrants to Australia, He was still in Australia when the Parnell but caricatured by Charles Dickens as ‘split’ occurred in December 1890. At the Mrs Jellyby in Bleak House.3 The outset of the ‘split’, the board of the Free- younger Caroline, on a visit to Ireland, man declared in favour of Parnell – a met her future husband in most unusual decision which Mrs. Gray, as the princi- circumstances. A schooner was wrecked pal shareholder in the company, fully during a storm in Killiney Bay in endorsed. When her son returned to September 1868 and Gray – whose Ireland in the following February, he too family had a summer house nearby – indicated that he would support Parnell. swam out with a rope to the doomed However, in March 1891 the anti-Parnel- craft, saving five lives. Miss Chisholm, lites launched their own daily newspaper, by chance, witnessed this heroic deed and the National Press, and the Freeman was afterwards introduced to him. They began as a result to lose circulation and married in the following year. The subject revenue. Young Gray – justifiably fearful of this article was their eldest child; a Caroline Gray before her marriage for his inheritance – then persuaded his second son died in infancy, and they also in 1869 mother that the Freeman should abandon had two daughters. Writing in the Sidney Parnell. This required a special general Morning Herald in 1924, Edmund important newspaper, the foremost meeting of the Freeman company, held Dwyer Gray Junior recalled his maternal nationalist daily newspaper published in on 21 September 1891, at which the grandmother – then an invalid, and living Dublin in the nineteenth century. The pro-Parnell board was replaced with one in London – telling him as a child ‘of the repeal in the 1850s of the oppressive duty that included both Mrs Gray’s son and lovely land of Australia’, and there is no on advertisements and then on the news- the man soon to become her second doubt that Australia had a great fascina- papers themselves opened the way for a husband, Captain Maurice O’Conor. tion for him as a result of these great expansion in the newspaper market, conversations.4 and Sir John Gray exploited this oppor- After the Freeman switched sides, the tunity, growing the circulation of the Parnellites established the Irish Daily Caroline Gray (née Chisholm) was a Freeman from as little as 2,000–3,000 Independent in December 1891 to fill the Catholic: her children were raised as copies per day to approximately 10,000 vacuum caused by the Freeman’s defec- Catholics, and her husband – Edmund at the time of his death in 1875. Under his tion. There was not room at that time for Dwyer Gray Senior – converted to son, Edmund Senior, the Freeman’s pro- three nationalist daily newspapers in Catholicism in 1877. Also in 1877, he duction capacity was further increased, Dublin, and certainly it made neither became MP for Tipperary county. He later its circulation again grew threefold — to commercial nor political sense to have represented successively Carlow county over 30,000 copies per day — and it two anti-Parnell organs. Accordingly, the and the St Stephen’s Green division of became extremely profitable. In 1887, he Freeman and its erstwhile rival, the Dublin. But for the advent of Parnell, he converted the Freeman into a public National Press, merged in March 1892. might have led the Irish parliamentary company, while retaining control for In simultaneous transactions, the party at Westminster. To protect his own himself. He died at the early age of forty- National Press company bought Mrs political prospects, Gray strongly opposed two in 1888, and for the next four years Gray’s Freeman shares for £36,000 and Parnell’s rise within the party; and when, the company was effectively under the the Freeman company purchased the after the 1880 general election, Parnell control of his widow and their son, National Press newspaper for exactly the was elected party leader, Gray was one of Edmund Junior, who was aged only 18 same sum – and promptly shut it down. eighteen MPs who voted against him – out when his father died. At that time, the It was a condition of any merger that Mrs of a total of forty-three. Thereafter, younger Edmund Dwyer Gray – having Gray should sell her interest in the Free- however, he largely supported Parnell’s left school the previous year – was tour- man’s Journal; the National Press had leadership – and the Freeman’s Journal ing in Australia and New Zealand, and he broken the Gray family’s dominance of became the unofficial organ of the Irish learned of his father’s death while visit- the nationalist newspaper market in parliamentary party at Westminster. ing the town of Rotorua, in New Zealand, Dublin and the Grays would not be through ‘a small notice in a newspaper’. permitted to assume that role again. Mrs The Gray family’s involvement with the That quote is taken from the letter that he Gray had no option but to accept this – Freeman’s Journal lasted for fifty years wrote to his mother from Rotorua, now since, quite apart from any other consid- and it spanned three generations of the in the National Library of Ireland.6 He eration, her health had collapsed under family – Sir John Gray, and his son and immediately made arrangements to the strain of the previous four years. Her grandson, both named Edmund Dwyer return home, but – though his mother son and Captain O’Conor both ceased to Gray.5 The Grays made the Freeman an controlled more than forty per cent of the be directors of the merged company in

Carloviana 2016 Edmund Dwyer Gray Jr._Layout 1 28/10/2015 20:52 Page 3

143

Edmund Dwyer Gray Jr

1893. Edmund Junior was left with no until his death in 1945. He was regarded income tax as a war measure by the prospects in Ireland, and so he emigrated as a highly effective treasurer who, to Canberra government in 1942. That to Australia in 1894 – never to return, quote the author of his entry in the measure effectively destroyed the auton- except on a brief visit in 1898 after his Australian Dictionary of Biography, omy of the state treasurers, but Gray – marriage in Sydney to a Miss Clara Professor Richard Davis, ‘managed to unlike other state treasurers – did not Agatha Rose.7 “bring home the bacon” and laid the basis oppose it as he felt it offered a better way for [Albert] Ogilvie’s post-Depression of addressing Tasmania’s perennial In his early years in Australia, Gray en- reforms’.10 The reference to ‘bringing economic problems than anything the joyed little success: he seems to have home the bacon’ refers to Gray’s success state government could do on its own dabbled in mining and in farming, but in obtaining favourable treatment for initiative. nothing more is known of his activities until he emerges from obscurity as the Gray always retained an interest in Irish editor of the Daily Post, the organ of the politics, and as a journalist during the Labour Party in Tasmania, in 1912. He years 1916 to 1922 he stayed faithful to was now aged 42. He was a leading fig- his family’s long-standing moderate ure in the Australian labour movement, nationalist sentiments. His newspapers at both as a journalist and as a politician, for that time – the Daily Post and the World the remainder of his life – but a some- – supported the Irish demand for what erratic one, due to heavy drinking. independence and, in the words of His father too had had a serious drink Richard Davis, rejected ‘the hysterical problem which contributed to his early fear that support for Irish self-determina- death. Gray Junior continued as editor of tion would lead to the disintegration of the Post and of its successor newspaper, the British Empire and the end of White the World – with a brief interruption due Australia’.11 Gray, however, was unwill- to ill health – until 1922, when he was ing to abandon the Irish constitutional dismissed after a quarrel with the Labour nationalist tradition and espouse Sinn Party leadership. He then worked briefly Féin. He condemned the Easter Rising in in Sydney as a journalist for Jack Lang, 1916, and argued that the insurgents later Labour Prime Minister of New should have been suppressed earlier – South Wales, before returning to Tasma- and later, during the War of Independ- nia in 1925 to edit a new Labour weekly, ence, he made it clear that murders on the People’s Voice. He continued as editor Edmund Dwyer Gray, Jr. both sides were equally abhorrent to him. of the Voice until his death twenty years Official portrait (by Eileen Brooker) in He supported the Anglo-Irish Treaty of later in 1945. Despite the Voice’s links to the collection of the Tasmanian Parlia- 1921, arguing that it should satisfy Irish the Labour Party, Gray strove as editor to mentary Labour Party aspirations, and he opined – somewhat maintain a measure of independence optimistically – that Ulster ‘would soon from the party. In this, he emulated his join the rest of Ireland when she saw how father’s example as editor and proprietor Tasmania from the federal government’s well the new Free State was governed’.12 of the Freeman’s Journal: neither father Commonwealth Grants Commission nor son ever blindly followed a party established in 1933 by the Labour prime Gray’s success as a politician – albeit in line, though the newspapers they minister of Australia Joseph Lyons to Tasmania – had been forecast by Justin controlled were clearly identified with provide grants for the smaller, less well- McCarthy MP, who wrote of the young specific political movements.8 off states like Tasmania. Gray in 1891: ‘I see in him the future prime minister of an Irish parliament’.13 In 1928 Gray was elected to the Tasman- Lyons was himself a former prime This eventuality – Gray as prime minister ian parliament for the Labour Party – minister of Tasmania, and he shared with of an independent Ireland – is, in fact, having first hyphenated his name in order Gray a sense of grievance about Tasma- conjured up by Patrick Maume in a to gain a higher place on the ballot paper. nia’s position as a small island dominated remarkable piece of counterfactual his- He became deputy leader of the Labour by the adjacent landmass. Like Gray, tory, published as an appendix to Paul Party in 1932, and when the party came Lyons had an Irish background – he was Bew’s recent biography of Parnell, to power in Hobart two years later, he the grandson of Irish immigrants – and Enigma. Maume postulates that, if was appointed state treasurer and deputy no doubt both were mindful of parallels Captain O’Shea had been struck by a to premier Albert Ogilvie. When Ogilvie between Ireland and Tasmania vis-à-vis horse-drawn vehicle and killed while died suddenly in 1939, Gray was the London and Canberra respectively. Iron- crossing a street in, say, 1887, then the compromise choice to succeed him – but ically, however, the effect of the Parnell ‘split’ would not have occurred; this was intended merely as an interim Commonwealth Grants Commission was Parnell, happily married to O’Shea’s arrangement, and he resigned after six gradually to increase the influence of the widow, might have lived on well into the months.9 He was then re-appointed as federal government over the affairs of the twentieth century and delivered home treasurer under the new premier, Robert states – and this process was accelerated rule for Ireland; the Freeman’s Journal Cosgrave, and he remained in that office by the introduction of a uniform federal would almost certainly have survived as

Carloviana 2016 Edmund Dwyer Gray Jr._Layout 1 28/10/2015 20:52 Page 4

144

Edmund Dwyer Gray Jr

the predominant nationalist newspaper in 1898. Dublin; and, instead of losing his inheri- 8 For a more detailed account of Edmund tance and emigrating to Australia, Dwyer Gray’s career in Tasmania, see Edmund Dwyer Gray Junior might have Richard P. Davis, ‘Edmund Dwyer Gray matured into one of Parnell’s chief and the Tasmanian Labour Party’, in Ver- lieutenants and perhaps his chosen itas: Journal of the Tasmanian History successor among a younger generation of Teachers Association, 1:2 (July 1977), pp home rulers.14 Thus would Justin 2–7. McCarthy’s prophesy have been fulfilled, 9 Premiers of Tasmania: an artistic re- but it was not to be. view (2006). This is a booklet produced for an exhibition of portraits of Tasma- Felix M. Larkin is academic director of nia’s premiers marking the 150th an- the Parnell Summer School. A retired niversary of the Tasmanian parliament. public servant, he now works as a 10 Australian Dictionary of Biography, historian and freelance writer. He was vol. viii (Melbourne: Melbourne Univer- chairman of the Newspaper and sity Press, 1981). Richard Davis has also Periodical History Forum of Ireland from written the entry on Edmund Dwyer Gray 2010 to 2013. Jr in the Dictionary of Irish Biography, vol. iv (Dublin: Royal Irish Academy, 1 Charles Gavan Duffy, My life in two 2009). The Dictionary of Irish Biography hemispheres, 2 vols (London: T.F. also has a joint entry on his parents, Ed- Unwin, 1898). This article is based on a Statue of Sir John Gray in O’Connell mund and Caroline, and entries on Sir paper given by the author at the confer- St., Dublin John Gray and Moses Wilson Gray (con- ence of the Irish Studies Association of tributed by Felix M. Larkin, Christopher Australia and New Zealand held in Woods and Fergus Sinclair respectively). Maynooth University, 18–20 June 2015. 11 Richard P. Davis, ‘Tasmania and the 2 (May/June 2006), pp 44–9. Regarding Duffy, My life, vol. ii, pp 130–1. Irish revolution, 1916–22’, in Tasmanian 3 the Gray family, see Felix M. Larkin, There are several biographies of Caro- Historical Research Association: papers ‘Mrs Jellyby’s daughter: Caroline Agnes line Chisholm, the most recent being and proceedings, 21:2 (June 1974), pp Gray (1848–1927) and the Freeman’s Carole Walker, A saviour of living car- 69–88, at p. 82. Journal’, in Felix M. Larkin (ed.), 12 goes: the life and work of Caroline Ibid., at p. 81. Librarians, poets and scholars: a 13 Chisholm (Walton-on-the-Wolds, Leics.: Justin McCarthy and R.M. Praed (eds), Festschrift for Dónall Ó Luanaigh Wolds Publishing, 2009). Our book of memories: letters of Justin 4 (Dublin: Four Courts Press, 2007), pp Sydney Morning Herald, 26 January McCarthy to Mrs Campbell Praed (Lon- 121–39. 1924. 6 don: Chatto & Windus, 1912), p. 290. 5 Edmund Dwyer Gray Jr to Caroline 14 For an account of the history of the Patrick Maume, ‘Appendix: a counter- Gray, 4 April 1888, ‘Edmund Dwyer Freeman’s Journal, see Felix M. Larkin, factual chief? If Parnell had lived till Gray album’, National Library of Ireland, “A great daily organ: the Freeman’s Jour- 1918’, in Paul Bew, Enigma: a new life Acc. 6256. nal, 1763–1924,” in History Ireland, 14:3 of Charles Stewart Parnell (Dublin: Gill 7 Irish Daily Independent, 28 March & Macmillan, 2011), pp 205-15.

Obituaries

Since our last issue the following long serving members of our society have passed away:

• Mrs. Christine Cree • Teddy O’Brien

Gray family tree

Carloviana 2016 Kildare & Leighlin Chaplains in World war I_Kildare & Leighlin Chaplains in World War I 28/10/2015 21:04 Page 1

145

Kildare and Leighlin Roman Catholic Chaplains in World War 1

‘If the men can’t go to the church then the church must go to the men’

Dr Ann Power

‘The wounds, weariness, flesh stabbing, hierarchy since French anticlericalism of the bishops on the question of the bone pulverising, lunacies, rats, lice and existing in the hospitals meant that any chaplains’, he believed, nevertheless, that maggot crawling festerment of the battle- wounded soldier needing a priest had to if a proper case were made out the War fields’ of World War I were also the bat- sign a declaration in French that he was office ‘would sanction more chaplains’.xi tlefields of the chaplains who brought a Catholic and ‘demanded the sacra- However, it was from self-interest (fear spiritual comfort to the injured and ments’. It was, the bishops remonstrated, that any further neglect of the spiritual dying.ii At the outbreak of the war, there ‘a miserable French device’. Such a interests of Catholic soldiers would frus- were 117 chaplains in the British Army declaration would have been beyond trate any hope of getting Catholic Chaplains Department (ACD) of whom most Irish soldiers. recruits) that the War Office informed just 17 were Roman Catholic. In fact, be- John Redmond, M.P. that it had decided cause of age and health reasons, only On 6 October 1914, the War Office that ‘every Irish regiment and battalion seven accompanied the British Expedi- issued its explanation as to why more predominantly Catholic should have a tionary Force (BEF) to France in August Catholic chaplains were not being sent to chaplain attached to it’. The ACD was 1914.iii Furthermore, with little under- the front. It stated that ‘only a limited restructured and Monsignor Keatinge standing of the importance of the sacra- number of non-combatants could accom- (later bishop) was appointed Assistant ments to the Irish Catholic soldier’s pany the Army in the field, owing to Principal Chaplain to Dr John Simms, an religiosity there was no urgency in the demands on transports and equipment, Irish Presbyterian and the Principal British War Office to increase the number etc’.viii Such an answer was unacceptable Chaplain of the BEF. Keatinge was of Catholic chaplains.iv As a result, to the Irish hierarchy and the Irish people. designated Senior Roman Catholic Chap- Catholic soldiers were going into battle O’Riordan caustically noted that: lain.xii Despite this restructuring, Cardi- spiritually unprepared and dying without nal Bourne, archbishop of Westminster, receiving the rites of the Church. Whilst the “exigencies of transport and retained ecclesiastical control of all equipment” prevent the sending of Catholic chaplains in the British forces in According to Monsignor Michael Catholic chaplains with the Catholic his jurisdiction.xiii It was he who nomi- O’Riordan, the soldiers believed ‘that soldiers fighting at the front, the Protes- nated the chaplains to the government. their own Irish priests understood them tant soldiers have more than enough of Irish priests who wished to serve as either better than any other and knew how to them. Nay! Obstacles of such a kind military or naval chaplains applied first guide them through the dangers and trials were not allowed to stand in the way of to their local bishops (or superiors in the of military and naval life’.v They and the paying respect to the religious scruples of case of regular clergy) who then sent people back home ‘wanted the priest to Hindu and Mohammedan soldiers; goats their names (if suitable) to Cardinal be near them’. This explains the public were provided for the purpose of supply- Bourne and not to Cardinal Logue, outcry in Ireland when it became known ing them with nourishment, as the former Primate of All-Ireland. that it was a German Catholic chaplain had an objection to beef and the later who conducted the service as 127 Royal to bacon.ix Although the men of the diocese of Munster Fusiliers were laid to rest during Kildare and Leighlin responded enthusi- the retreat from Mons in August 1914.vi The bishops condemned the policy of astically to the war’s recruiting drives In response to public feeling the Irish putting transport before chaplains assert- and to Bishop Foley’s call ‘that it was bishops pressed for ‘an efficient number ing that ‘the dying Catholic soldier’s their duty as faithful Christians and loyal of Irish priests to minister to the wounded need for the last sacraments was no less citizens of the great empire’ to do so, the and dying’. When the matter was raised because he died at war’.x priests did not respond with any great in Westminster in September, the Under fervour to his pleas for chaplains to Secretary for War admitted that he ‘did By 22 October 1914, although Bishop provide spiritual succour to the men on not see his way to send more chaplains to Patrick Foley of Kildare and Leighlin, the battle field.xiv In fact, the response the BEF’ and suggested instead that ‘in episcopus loci of the Curragh camp, the was so poor throughout Ireland that the case of extreme necessity, French main military camp in the country, was Cardinal Logue was forced to make an priests would be available’.vii This concerned ‘that the war office people appeal in November 1915 and again in proposal was not acceptable to the Irish were very unwilling to meet the wishes February 1916. Bishop Foley, seen as

Carloviana 2016 Kildare & Leighlin Chaplains in World war I_Kildare & Leighlin Chaplains in World War I 28/10/2015 21:04 Page 2

146

World War I Chaplains

‘West-British’ in clerical circles, sug- units from basic training to operational to the soldiers to have a chaplain who gested three possible causes for the tours.xxii After a year they could relin- knew them so well’.xxvii By March 1916, poor response: quish their commission or renew it.xxiii physical fitness and not age was Like newly recruited soldiers, the fledg- the criterion.xxviii The priests were so softened ‘by creature ling army chaplains also received train- comforts’ they were ‘not the type of men ing. Both Monsignor Keatinge and Dom Murphy’s spiritual charge consisted of to endure physical hardship’ and ‘some Stephen Rawlinson, APC, were respon- the 6th and 7th battalions of the Royal danger to life’. sible for this. They issued them with Dublin Fusiliers (RDF) and of the Royal guidelines and introduced them to Munster Fusiliers all part of the 30th That although it was unquestionably true military organisation, command struc- Infantry Brigade.xxix He sailed with them that the War was in a sense Ireland’s war, tures and customs. They were instructed to Gallipoli on 10 July 1915 and survived it was not at all her war in the same in their duties and above all in their the catastrophic landing at Suvla Bay intense sense that it was England’s war. responsibilities as Catholic priests during which ‘boatloads of Dublin and serving soldiers.xxiv Moreover, Rawlin- Munster fusiliers were massacred’.xxx That many more would have joined were son cautioned them to remember ‘that Nevertheless, Murphy, who was beside it not that application for chaplaincies one live chaplain was worth more than Wesleyan chaplain, R.H. Spence, was had to be made to Westminster (Cardinal fifty dead ones’.xxv But this advice went highly critical of Spence’s account of the Bourne). mostly unheeded. ‘The Padres’ or the landing in the Irish Times. Murphy ‘Sky Pilots’, as they were known by the claimed that ‘most of the things he put But even these reasons, he said, ‘did not down did not take place’—admittedly in themselves account for the dearth of Murphy was probably offering comfort Irish chaplains’, a ‘dearth which discred- to his mother who may have read ited the whole Irish Church’.xv One other Spence’s story.xxxi Rather tellingly, he possible reason was that with the stated that ‘It is hard enough to under- ‘younger clergy moving towards Sinn stand how anyone has to fall back on Féin’ some believed that ‘the refusal of imagination to write a letter from here. the British Government to put the Home Facts are sufficiently rank’.xxxii Indeed, he Rule Act into operation’ was justification overheard the colonel of one of the enough for not volunteering—the imple- battalions asking a stretcher-bearer ‘if he mentation of the Government of Ireland had any idea where the enemy was!xxxiii Act (1914) had been postponed at the outbreak of war.xvi Foley did not think Attached to the 31st Field Ambulance, this a plausible enough excuse for letting Murphy endured not only shellfire ‘but ‘people die without the sacraments’.xvii the discomforts of living’ on the heights By March 1916, sixteen priests of the of Kiretch Tepe Sirt where the ‘abom- diocese had volunteered as chaplains— inable’ flies infested the latrines and in- many had not ‘realised things were so stantly covered the exposed food.xxxiv Yet bad’.xviii Some were not sanctioned by the Murphy wrote reassuringly to his mother bishop and others were not accepted by that ‘an open air life gave one a zest for the army.xix Along with William Murphy bully beef, tinned meals and biscuits’.xxxv who was army chaplain at the Curragh Although rest was impossible (the flies from 1903, the following nine secular would plague a saint), for him ‘any dis- priests were accepted as chaplains: Henry comfort was amply repaid both by the Beauchamp, Michael Bolger, Michael Courtesy Delany Archive simple piety of the poor fellows’ and Doyle, John Hughes (naval chaplain) ‘their simple strong faith’.xxxvi John Charles Kelly, Daniel Murphy, soldiers, went where they were needed. Edward O’Donoghue, William Phelan A brief extract from Murphy’s diary and William Rice.xx Foley believed this a Father William Murphy CBE gives some insight into the work of the very creditable number. It was better than Catholic chaplains: other dioceses. An army chaplain at the Curragh camp August 15 ‒ Sunday (Lady Day) - Started (1903‒22), the 48-year-old William from Ambulance to bivouac of Dublins On enlistment all chaplains had the status Murphy volunteered for active service in and Munsters on Karakol Dagh at 4am. of commissioned officers and were early August 1914. For health and age Said Mass for them respectively at 6 and contracted to serve for a year—chaplain reasons, Bishop Foley was reluctant to let 7a.m. Gave a general absolution. Quite a 1st class (colonel), chaplain 2nd class (lieu- his near relative go but was convinced to number for Holy Communion. Visited tenant-colonel), chaplain 3rd class do so by a letter of recommendation from men along the line afterwards whose duty (major) and chaplain 4th class (captain). the general at the Curragh Camp.xxvi kept them from Mass. Gave them The rate of pay for the latter was 10s. a Although chaplains were officially meant absolution and Holy Communion. Had day and allowances according to circum- to be under 45-years of age, the general decided to spend weekend on the hill stances.xxi Chaplains were involved with thought that ‘it would be a great blessing with them, when orders arrived after

Carloviana 2016 Kildare & Leighlin Chaplains in World war I_Kildare & Leighlin Chaplains in World War I 28/10/2015 21:04 Page 3

147

World War I Chaplains

The pass obtained by Fr. Murphy for Fr. Aloysius to visit James Connolly

1p.m to fall in for battle. Then visited devotion to duty was such that he was exposure and frost-bite in the great bliz- each regiment singly, said prayers and mentioned in despatches. zard of November 1915.xlv Weak with gave them absolution just as they fever and already debilitated by his marched into the fight. The spirit of ecumenism flourished in Gallipoli experiences (including enteritis) that awful place between Father Murphy Murphy was evacuated from Mudros August 17 ‒ Went up with stretcher party and Canon McClean, Rector of hospital on the Mediterranean island of to advanced dressing station at 9 p.m. and Rathkeale, Co. Limerick. Brigadier Lemnos and returned to England.xlvi He returned at 5 a.m. to ambulance. The General Nicol spoke of ‘the fine exam- had spent eleven days in hospital.xlvii wounded of two brigades, the 29th and ple’ set by ‘two such splendid fellows, the 30th, were collected in two tents on the best of friends, working hand in hand for After his recovery he was appointed hill, which was swept by rifle-fire. It was the common good’.xli McClean, who was senior chaplain to Salisbury Plain District affecting to see these poor fellows bear- in his fifties, wrote of Murphy’s ‘sterling which extended over ninety miles and ing their wounds more solito with the character’ and how ‘Murphy was his comprised about 200,000 men.xlviii There, greatest fortitude. Hardly a sound beyond constant adviser and friend in health and in January 1916, he found the Irish a suppressed moan broke the stillness. A sickness and was always looking after soldiers in ‘a state of spiritual destitution’ peste, bello et fame, libera nos Domine. him’. He declared that ‘the affection he because of the lack of Catholic chaplains [Both brigades were shattered for had for him was shared by officers and and of Mass. By contrast there was no little gain.]xxx men of all ranks in the brigade’.xlii Such shortage of chaplains of other denomina- friendship (Murphy regarded him as ‘a tions with their own churches.xlix His August 30 ‒ Captain Hoey, now splendid colleague’) and such a good report to Cardinal Bourne of England and Commanding Officer 7th Royal Dublin working relationship between the two the uproar caused by its release in Ireland Fusiliers, has been a patient. Made with different denominations was not neces- by Cardinal Logue helped to bring about him for the trenches, 8.45am. Got into sarily the norm at a time when some far-reaching changes in the supply of thick of shrapnel shelling. No cover, lay Anglican clergyman believed ‘that the chaplains.l To facilitate these changes, as low, faced music again at 10 am, this time rigidity of Roman Catholicism [made] well as acting as a liaison to ‘grease the in peace. Gave Holy Communion to 7th friendship impossible’ hence the impor- wheels’ between the Irish and English Royal Dublin Fusiliers.xxxviii tance of Nichol’s acknowledgement and hierarchies, Murphy was appointed as recognition of the quality of both men.xliii APC, Irish Command at the Curragh One officer wrote of him: ‘This morning At the end of October 1915, Murphy Camp with the rank of major in February Father Murphy said Mass in the trenches, accompanied the poorly equipped 10th 1916.li The nomination of Irish chaplains where bullets, etc, were falling like division to Salonika for the new was so fraught between the two cardinals hailstones. Oh! He is a splendid man’.xxxix campaign against the Bulgarians.xliv that Murphy declared that he would be Another wrote of ‘his good friend’ that Because of the division’s inadequate ‘better back at the Front than extricating ‘his robust cheerfulness was coupled to a winter clothing he was one of over a himself from such tangles’.lii fearlessness and devotion to duty’.xl His thousand casualties who suffered from

Carloviana 2016 Kildare & Leighlin Chaplains in World war I_Kildare & Leighlin Chaplains in World War I 28/10/2015 21:04 Page 4

148

World War I Chaplains

Within a few weeks, circumstances (the and allowed the private visit. Father of trench-warfare’. This understanding Easter Rising) found Murphy acting as Aloysius heard Connolly’s confession coming from his active military service military chaplain to Dublin Castle’s Red and brought Holy Communion to him enabled him to judge the fitness of those Cross hospital—the state apartments over the following days. On 12 May offering themselves as chaplains. Of one were converted to wards in December 1916, he accompanied Connolly priest volunteer he said ‘it is as well to 1914 to treat the war-wounded. Probably, (described by General John Maxwell as put him off volunteering. Though a very he accompanied the 5th RDF from the ‘the worst of the lot’) in the ambulance pious zealous man he has not the tem- Curragh Camp to Dublin where the 5th to Kilmainham jail’s stone-breakers’ perament of a chaplain’.lxi joined the British forces securing the yard where he witnessed Connolly’s ex- approaches to the Castle, the centre of ecution by firing squad.lvi Murphy continued as APC until 1922. British rule in Ireland—there had been an Although his name was one of four put attempt by the rebels under Sean Father Murphy is mentioned in another forward for the position of Chaplain Connolly to take the Castle on Easter witness statement to the BMH this time General of the new Free State Army, Monday, 24 April 1916.liii It was both by Senator Harry Colley.lvii The wounded Murphy did not pursue this position—he Murphy’s position as APC, Irish and unconscious Colley had been had no desire see Irishman kill Irishman Command and rank as major that allowed brought to the Castle hospital by in the civil war that followed the treaty.lxii this experienced military chaplain to be the RAMC: Instead he accepted Bishop Keatinge’s instrumental in James Connolly, socialist, offer of a permanent chaplaincy with and leader of the Irish Citizen’s Army and When I awoke I found a man in military increased rank in England with the Commandant Dublin IRA receiving the uniform waiting beside me. He told me British army where he found that ‘he last rites of the Catholic church. he was a priest and that I was dying, and liked his new station [in Plymouth] very he would like to hear my confession and much ‒ a nice country and a nice people In his witness account of the Easter Ris- administer the Sacraments. He was not as far as he had seen them’. He returned ing to the Bureau of Military History wearing a collar. Immediately the story to Ireland as parish priest of Borris in (BMH), Father Aloysius Travers, OFM, of the ‘Croppy Boy’ ran through my 1932 and died in 1943. Cap., Church St, stated that Father mind and, though I was now only able to Murphy sent the son of Superintendent say one word at a time, I asked him how Dunne, DMP to him with the message was I to know he was a priest, where was that James Connolly, then a prisoner and his collar or his stole? He told me they patient in the Castle hospital, wished to were at the top of the building that I was see him.liv Connolly had been shot in the in the Castle Hospital, that I might be thigh during the fighting in the GPO and, dead by the time he got them. I do not on the surrender, was taken to the Castle know where the strength came from but hospital. Murphy’s status allowed him to I shouted at him, as the nurses often make all the necessary arrangements and referred to afterwards, ‘Go away, go attain permission for Father Aloysius, to away, and take those clothes off you’. I visit Connolly.lv The pass was signed by again relapsed into unconsciousness after Lord Powerscourt, the Assistant Provost the effort. When I came to again the same Marshall of Dublin. However, there had gentlemen was walking up and down been rumours circulating around the with no coat on him, a plaid waistcoat, a Castle that an attempt would be made to clerical collar and his stole, and was read- rescue Connolly with the result that ing his breviary. He came to me immedi- guards with rifles and fixed bayonets ately, heard my confession and were stationed in his room. As it was anointed me.lviii against regulations, they refused to leave Father Aloysius alone with Connolly. In the 1930s, Colley visited Murphy in Father Aloysius sought help from his home in Borris where both recalled Courtesy Delany Archive Captain Stanley but he could not disobey the incident.lix regulations either. Both men decided to seek out Father Murphy. On their way After the Rising, Murphy expedited the they met with General Lowe and appointment of Irish chaplains for the Monsignor Henry Beauchamp explained that Father Aloysius needed war-effort. He recognised the difficulty CBE, MC, VG. privacy to hear Connolly’s confession. for ‘parochial clergy to leave the safety On hearing that Father Aloysius had and stability of the home mission, to Henry Beauchamp served as chaplain in given his word of honour to Murphy that adapt to life in the trenches, to cope with England, France and Germany. Orphaned his purpose in visiting Connolly was ‘for services outdoors and with the sudden- when a few years old, he was placed in spiritual ministrations only’ and that the ness of death and immediate burial, and the guardianship of his uncle, John ‘troubles in the city’ would not be to writing letters to bereaved families Beauchamp, parish priest of Borris. He mentioned (this pledge is in Murphy’s etc’.lx He declared that ‘no one, clergy- was educated at Knockbeg College, hand on the pass), General Lowe relented man or soldier could guess at the reality Carlow from 1897 to 1900 and read

Carloviana 2016 Kildare & Leighlin Chaplains in World war I_Kildare & Leighlin Chaplains in World War I 28/10/2015 21:04 Page 5

149

World War I Chaplains

philosophy at Carlow college from 1900 him five shillings which he graciously ac- to 1903 before going to Maynooth cepted. That night, when Beauchamp college where he completed his studies went into the ante-room all were waiting for the priesthood. He was ordained to see him introduced to the commanding priest in Carlow college on 4 officer ... the man to whom he had given April 1908.lxiii five shillings for carrying his boxes’.lxx

In January 1916 while a curate in Portar- Dey sought to have him remain perma- lington he made application to Father nently with the RAF. This created great William Murphy to become a chaplain. difficulties when Foley demanded his re- Murphy believed he would be ‘a very turn in 1923. Beauchamp gave Foley’s useful man’ and that he was ‘very plucky letter his ‘most mature consideration’ but to volunteer’.lxiv The 33-year-old was decided not to ‘acquiesce to his passed medically fit. Indeed, the army request’.lxxi He was ‘so engrossed in doctors were not in the least inclined to God’s work there that he was sure Foley pass men as ‘physically undesirable’.lxv would forgive him’. He explained why he He was commissioned temporary chap- ‘preferred to continue his work there’. He lain to the forces at Ripon training centre had built a ‘Catholic club at a cost of on 29 March 1916. When Beauchamp £2,800 (borrowed on his own securities offered to serve abroad in October 1917, of £1,200) to keep his Catholic boys Major-General Simpson considered him together’ for religious instruction and Fr. Michael Bolger fit for general service and most suitable retreats. He had five converts and ‘was Courtesy Delany Archive as chaplain since he was ‘in close contact deeply in love with this soldier instruc- with the troops and very popular’.lxvi He tion work’. He ‘had never been so happy embarked for France on 22 January 1918 and [was] convinced that he could not do was commissioned chaplain on 3 March with the Argyll and Sutherlands. He was a greater work for God in any other 1916 and served in France where he was rd promoted senior chaplain, 3 class vineyard’. He had also received a promo- found to be ‘of excellent character’ and st (major) to the 1 Battalion Tank Corps on tion, a pay rise to £750 and could retire where ‘his services as chaplain were at lxxii 21 June 1918. His bravery in going to the in seven years with a pension. Foley all times highly satisfactory’.lxxvii The end aid of men under fire at Beaucort en gave his permission and Beauchamp of the war did not see an immediate Santerre on 8 August 1918 was recog- remained with the RAF for the rest of his return of priests to their parishes since nised when he was awarded the Military priesthood. One of his greatest achieve- demobilisation of chaplains was arranged lxvii Cross on 7 November 1918. His ments was the institution of Catholic according to the military requirements of citation read: leadership courses during World War II the BEF in France. One of those delayed through which thousands of young in France was Father Bolger. Bishop For conspicuous gallantry and devotion airmen were trained to take their place in Foley thought him ‘long enough at the to duty. Apart from his duties as chaplain Catholic action on their return to civilian Front (he had been wounded twice in lxxiii which he performed in a fearless manner life. High-ranking RAF officers were three years) and that it was desirable that under very exposed conditions, he was so impressed by the courses that they he return to Graig to take up his duties’ always in the fighting line and rendering made them a model for general adoption but, in the circumstances, ‘he did not lxxiv assistance to the wounded. He won the throughout the service. ‘A man who require him to do so’. Father Bolger lxviii admiration of all ranks. belonged to the Air Force heart and soul’, served in France until 12 June 1919.lxxviii ‘Harry’ Beauchamp, ‘perhaps one of the He was decorated by the French govern- In 1918 the Royal Air Force received its best known and best loved priests in ment ‘for his untiring energy and charter as a separate branch of the armed England’, died on a visit to his friends in devotion to duty in times of stress and forces. Beauchamp was one of three the diocese on 26 April 1948 having just danger’.lxxix A month after his discharge army chaplains selected by Monsignor returned from a tour of inspection in and in recognition for his services to lxxv James Dey, DSO to form a Catholic India. He was one of the most ACD he was appointed an honorary lxix chaplains department for the RAF. On decorated chaplains in the service— chaplain to the forces, 4th class.lxxx On his 20 August 1919, with Bishop Foley’s Domestic Prelate (1940), CBE (1945), return from France he became parish permission (he was still serving with the Medal of Merit First Class (Czechoslo- priest of Graigecullen and died on 17 army as APC to the Rhine army), he vakia), Military Cross First Class February 1926, possibly as a result of the transferred temporarily to the RAF with (Belgium) and the Military Cross First injuries he received in France.lxxxi the rank of squadron leader. According to Class (Poland).lxxvi P. O’Connell ‘He was made so to speak Father Michael Doyle from the moment of his arrival. For, on Father Michael Bolger arrival at the mess, he asked a man stand- Michael Doyle and Daniel Murphy were ing near the door to help him carry his Father Michael Bolger was the son of the only priests of the diocese posted to cases. This the man readily did, making John Bolger and Mary Anne (nee Bren- Mesopotamia (modern day Iraq). What- several journeys. Father Beauchamp gave nan), Carlow. Ordained priest in 1890, he

Carloviana 2016 Kildare & Leighlin Chaplains in World war I_Kildare & Leighlin Chaplains in World War I 28/10/2015 21:04 Page 6

150

World War I Chaplains

ever pictures the curates may have an increase in pay to £30 per month.lxxxviii church and celebrating Mass in an unlit conjured up of this region of antiquity sail loft, Hughes believed that it was (the land of the patriarchs, the home of Father William Murphy had told the more advantageous for him to be in port Abraham) the reality was quite different. ACD that the local clergy would take rather than afloat. At sea, he would be Although Mesopotamia was part of the over his duties. He embarked for looking after the spiritual welfare of the Ottoman empire, an empire heavily Mesopotamia on 3 December 1916 crew of only one vessel whereas in the influenced by Germany, Britain owned where he was posted to the 13th (Western) docklands the average number of 500,000 square miles of its land which Division with 40th Field Ambulance in Catholic sailors was about 200 rising to included the oilfields at Abadan, which January 1917.lxxxix Conditions in over 800 with visiting convoys. Such were purchased by Britain in 1914.lxxxii Mesopotamia were as dreadful, if not convoys included many American ships The oil fields and Britain’s trade routes worse than those in Gallipoli. Extremes which also came under his care.xcvii Being to India had to be defended from Turkish of temperature (120°F was common), in port also meant there would be regular and German forces. arid desert and regular flooding, flies, Mass times and no ships’ complement mosquitoes and other vermin, all led to could come and go without receiving the Michael Doyle of Ardoyne, Tullow was appalling levels of sickness and death sacraments as happened before his a curate in Myshall when he was through disease.xc After six weeks he was arrival. In Bermuda, all the commanders commissioned on 16 March 1916 to join transferred to minister at the 23rd and 31st gave him every facility for the discharge the 59th North Midlands Division in St British Stationary Hospitals. The War of his duties and the sailors were appre- Albans, Hertfordshire.lxxxiii This division Diaries show that both stationary hospi- ciative of the appointment of a Roman was formed in 1915 from the men of the tals had moved from Amara to the Catholic chaplain. He crossed the Territorial Army and was for home advance base at the newly captured Atlantic for holidays in May 1916 and service. Suddenly and unexpectedly, two Baghdad in late March 1917.xci On the probably in August 1919. He was brigades of the 59th North Midlands expiration of his contract, Doyle left demobilised on 31 May 1921. He became (176th and 178th ) under the command of Mesopotamia for England on the 31 a chaplain in the Irish army in 1923 and General Sandbach were despatched to October 1917. He relinquished his com- served in the Curragh Camp until his Dublin on 25 April 1916. According to mission on 23 December 1917.xcii He be- death on 17 January 1943. Doyle, on his return to St Albans from came parish priest of Borris and died London, he found all the troops at the in 1950. Father John Charles Kelly railway station in ‘full war equipment’.lxxxiv He was told that the train Father John Hughes The 33-year-old Father John Charles was going to Liverpool, and that they Kelly from Rathoe, Tullow was six years were taking a roundabout way to France On 2 April 1915, Father John Hughes of a priest when he was commissioned a because of submarines in the Channel. Clashganny House, Borris, Co Carlow, chaplain on 22 May 1917. He was On boarding the boat, he lay down to rest curate in Philipstown (Daingean) Co. attached to the 2/4 Duke of Wellington’s and, on waking was astonished to find Offaly for four years, applied for a which held the sector of the French front that he was at Dun Laoghaire Pier. In temporary naval chaplaincy.xciii In his at Cambrai where, although he ‘did good fact, many of the soldiers believed that recommendation to Cardinal Bourne, work as a chaplain’, his army record they were in Flanders.lxxxv He accom- Bishop Foley stated that Hughes was a states that he ‘did not care for army panied the first contingent of troops who priest of ten years experience, was steady, work’.xcviii He relinquished his commis- marched into Dublin, and was at ‘the intelligent and a good speaker.xciv Not sion on 21 May 1918. He was curate in battle of Mount Street Bridge’ where the only had Hughes Foley’s recommenda- Rathoe from 1918 to 1925 and thereafter troops (newly recruited, many had never tion, he also had that of Bishop Sheehan in Abbeyleix where he died in 1939. fired a rifle) suffered heavy casualties. of Waterford. Friends also made After the suppression of the Rising he representations to Monsignor Bidwell, Father Daniel Murphy was sent with the Kings Own Scottish secretary to Cardinal Bourne, to ‘use his Borderers to Tralee.lxxxvi There, and much good offices’ on Hughes’ behalf.xcv At this Little is known of the war service of to his amusement, ‘groups of Tralee period there was no RC chaplaincy Daniel Murphy. Possibly his officer’s urchins, who, not knowing that he was a department in the Admiralty. Hughes records were destroyed in the London priest, used to proceed him down the hoped for a chaplaincy on a troopship to blitz as were so many others. However, street chanting “Up the King’s Cousin”! Egypt or India. His hopes were dashed he is listed with a Father B. Farrell on Realising that the Scottish Borderers (it when the Admiralty sent him to Bermuda Michael Doyle’s papers as chaplains to was they who in 1914 opened fire on an as a replacement for Father Watson who 59th North Midland division.xcix He is also unarmed but riotous mob on Bachelors was being transferred from there.xcvi On named in the Monthly Army List for Walk, killing three and wounding many 24 May 1915 he sailed for the Royal December 1916 as joining on 16 March more) ‘had little use for a Catholic priest’ Naval Dockyard, Bermuda on board the 1916 the same day as Doyle and Farrell. he applied for a transfer and returned to Megantic. Although far from the Euro- In later life he used to recall that he was the Curragh Camp.lxxxvii Doyle left the pean theatre of war, this British depend- one of two chaplains who, ‘without Curragh in October 1916 when he was ency was not a sinecure. knowing their destination’, were detailed selected temporary chaplain to the for duty in Dublin during the Easter Mesopotamian Expeditionary Force with Despite the disadvantage of having no Rising.c The other chaplain was most

Carloviana 2016 Kildare & Leighlin Chaplains in World war I_Kildare & Leighlin Chaplains in World War I 28/10/2015 21:04 Page 7

151

World War I Chaplains

probably Michael Doyle. In his obituary i A quote from an unknown padre in xv Foley to M.J. Murphy, 12 Feb. 1916, notice there is a brief reference that he www.hellfire-corner.demon.co.uk ac- KL/CL/012/0107. served in Mesopotamia. This is corrobo- cessed 20 February 2007. xv Ibid. rated by Tom Johnstone who also states ii Tom Kettle quoted in Beda Herbert, xvi Ibid. that he relinquished his commission on ‘Tom Kettle 1880‒1916’ in Capuchin An- xi Ibid. 16 July 1916 after a ‘brief war service’.ci nual (1967) pp 420‒27, p. 425. x Regular priests also volunteered but are It is possible that he was invalided home ii James H. Hagerty Benedictine Military not among the subjects of this article. suffering from heat exhaustion. On his re- Chaplains in the First World War, xxi Acting chaplains contract with the Ex- turn he served in various curacies (he was www.catholic-history.org.uk, accessed 19 peditionary Force. curate in Kilcock in 1917) until he was Jun. 2003, p.1. xxii Glenvil Roberts, Royal Army Chap- appointed parish priest of Rathvilly in i Ibid. lains Department. 1942. He died on 5 October 1944. v “Notes regarding the arrangements for xxiii Sister Eileen M. Grant to author, the chaplaincies of the British Army”. Chaplains’ Archives, St Michael’s House, Father Edward O’Donoghue This ten page document was written in Aldershot, 30 Jan.2006. Rome but the accompanying letter as to xxiv Hagerty, Benedictine Military Chap- Edward O’Donoghue was rector of who the author is, is missing. I believe lains, p.3. Knockbeg College when he was commis- these notes to be a copy of Monsignor xxv Ibid. sioned chaplain on 12 December 1914. O’Riordan’s Pro Memoria to the Pope xxvi Foley to M.J. Murphy, Carlow, 11 Most probably due to ill health he did not which he sent to accompany the Irish Aug. 1914, KL/CL/012/0103. serve abroad and served instead at the Bishops’ petition on army chaplains. See xxvii Ibid. Curragh Camp until demobilised on 20 O’Riordan to Bishop Patrick Foley, xxviii W. Murphy, to Foley, Curragh Camp, June 1920. He was a curate in Portarling- KL/BP/PF/AC/16, p. 8. 25 Feb. 1916, KL/PF/AC/10. ton from 1920 until his death on 19 vi Hagerty, Benedictine Military Chap- xxix Henry Hanna, The Pals at Suvla Bay November 1923. lains, p. 2. (Dublin, 1916), p.140. vii In the initial BEF of five divisions there xx Terence Denman, ‘The 10th (Irish) Di- Father William Phelan were eight Irish infantry battalions and vision 1914‒15: A study in Military and three cavalry battalions – all predomi- Political Interaction’ in Irish Sword 17 William Phelan was commissioned nantly Catholic in Hagerty Benedictine (1987), 23 chaplain to the forces on 27 April 1915. Military Chaplains, p.1; ‘Catholic Army xx W. Murphy to his mother, Gallipoli, 30 He too served at the Curragh Camp and Chaplains: a diary’ in Catholic Bulletin, Sept. 1915, Murphy archives, Philip resigned ten months later on 9 7 (Apr. 1917), 250‒57, p.250; ICD Murphy, Graiguenamanagh; Terence February 1916. (1915), p.540; Jane Leonard, ‘The Denman, ‘The 10th (Irish) Division Catholic Chaplaincy’ in David Fitz- 1914‒15’, 23 Father William Rice patrick (ed.), Ireland and the First World xxx W. Murphy to his mother, Gallipoli, 30 War (Dublin, 1986), p.3. Sept. 1915. William Rice, a priest for seventeen viii ‘Catholic Army Chaplains’, p.250. xxx John Redmond, quoted in Charles years, was curate in Mountmellick when ix O’Riordan to Foley, 25 Feb. 1916, Townshend Easter 1916:The Irish Rebel- on 9 April 1917 he made application to KL/BP/PF/AC/16, p.5. lion (London, 2005), p.76. serve as a chaplain. He received his x ICD, 1915, p.540. xxx Tom Johnstone, Orange, Green and commission on 20 April 1917. The 42- xi Foley to Monsignor Michael J. Murphy, Khaki (Dunlin, 1992), p.134. year-old sailed for France on the HMS 22 Oct. 1914, KL/CL/012/0103. xx W. Murphy to his mother, Gallipoli, 17 Victoria on 8 May 1917. He spent a xii Monsignor William Keatinge, Chap- Aug. 1915. month at the Front and the remainder of lain First Class with the rank of Colonel. xxx Ibid.; Johnstone, Orange, Green and his time working in either casualty clear- A Benedictine monk, he was ordained in Khaki, p.134. ing stations or stationary hospitals.cii His 1893, commissioned in 1897 and had xxx Johnstone & Hagerty, The Cross on contract expired on the 7 May 1918 and previously served in the Boer War. the Sword, p.121. he did not seek to renew it. Father Rice xiii See Tom Johnstone & James Hagerty, xxxv Hanna, The Pals at Suvla Bay, became parish priest of Kilcock in 1938 The Cross on the Sword: Catholic Chap- pp.140‒1. and died 12 January 1952. lains in the Forces (London, 1996), xxx Ibid., p.132. The experience of these Kildare and pp.36‒9. xMajor Bryan Cooper, The Tenth Irish Di- Leighlin priests of the ‘foul thing called xi Pastoral Letter of Bishop Foley in The vision in Gallipoli (London, 1918), p.1 war’ was one of shared danger with the Nationalist, 22 Aug. 1914. xli Hanna, The Pals at Suvla Bay, p.133 troops. While some were cut out for mil- x Foley to M.J. Murphy, 2 & 25 Jan. &12 xlii Ibid. itary life and others found their tempera- Feb. 1916, Kl/Cl/012/0107; Monsignor xliii Rev Lintin Smith, ‘Fellowship in the ment unsuited to it, all acted with bravery Curran, Dublin, former Secretary to Church’, in F.B. MacNutt (ed.), The and courage in giving solace and spiritual Archbishop Walsh, Dublin and former Church in the Furnace (London, 1917), consolation to the injured and dying sol- Rector of the Irish College, Rome, WS. p.118 quoted in Leonard, ‘Catholic Chap- diers. 687 (section 1) (1913‒21), Bureau of laincy’, p.12. Military History (BMH), www.bureauof- xliv Johnstone & Hagerty, The Cross on militaryhistory.ie/ accessed 21 Jul. 2015. the Sword, p.124.

Carloviana 2016 Kildare & Leighlin Chaplains in World war I_Kildare & Leighlin Chaplains in World War I 28/10/2015 21:04 Page 8

152

World War I Chaplains

xlv Ibid. lxiii Memorial of the Right Rev. Monsi- Doyle). Patrick Doyle was a cousin of xlvi W. Murphy to his mother, en route gnor Beauchamp, Halton, 26 Apr. 1951 Father Michael Doyle. Southampton to London, 4 Nov.1915. sent to author by D.E. Larkin, RAF, Hal- lxx Sighle Humphrys’ Memoire ‒ early xlvii Foley to Father Killian, Carlow, 20 ton; The Nationalist 1 May 1948; John- days, IE UCDA, P106/976. Oct. 1915, KL/AC/JJK/149. stone & Hagerty The Sword on the Cross lxx BMH WS 807 (Father Patrick J. xlviii Johnstone & Hagerty, The Cross on pp.223‒5 and p.295. Doyle). the Sword, p.141. lx W. Murphy to Foley, Curragh Camp, 22 lxxx Ibid. xlix W. Murphy, quoted in Johnstone & Jan. 1916, KL/PF/AC/09. lxxx Michael Doyle, WO 339/137501. Hagerty, The Cross on the Sword pp lx Ibid., 25 Feb. 1916, KL/PF/AC/10 lxx Ibid. 93‒95. lx Major-General Simpson to A.C. x Chris Baker, The long, long trail, The l Johnstone & Hagerty, The Cross on the Strange, War Office, 1 Oct. 1917, British campaign in Mesopotamia, Sword, p.141. WO/374/5123. www.1914-1918.net accessed 15 Jul. l W. Murphy to Foley, 19 Feb. 1916, lxv Henry Beauchamp, War Office (WO) 2015. KL/PF/AC/07; Foley to the Press, 18 374/5712 Officers’ papers; Henry xc Father Tim Bywater to Paul Maguire, Feb. 1916, in ICD 1917.. Beauchamp WO372 and WO389/9, Mil- Diocese of Middlesbrough, undated li W. Murphy to Foley, 15 Feb. 1916, itary Cross Register. (probably 2006) and sent to author. KL/PF/AC/06. lxviii Beauchamp, WO372 and WO389/9, xcii Michael Doyle: WO 339/137501. liii 5th Battalion RDF during the Easter Military Cross Register. xciii Father John Hughes to Mgr Bidwell, Rising, www.dublin-fusiliers.com ac- lxix Memorial of Mgr Beauchamp. Carlow, 2 Apr. 1915 in RC Records Of- cessed 23 Jul. 2015. lxx Ibid. fice, Bishopric of the Forces, Aldershot, liv BMH WS 200 (Fr Aloysius, OFM, lxxi Beauchamp to Bishop Foley, 12 Feb. Mrs M.K. Day, Notary to author 27 Jul. Cap.) 1923 in KL/BP/PF/1923/10. 2006. lv Ibid. The original pass is among lxxii Ibid. xciv Foley to Cardinal Bourne, 16 Apr. William Murphy’s archives held by John lxxiii ‘Obituary of Mgr Henry 1915, RC Records Office. Foley Snr, solicitor, Bagenalstown. Beauchamp’, in Universe 30 Apr. 1948. xcv Father Palmer to Mgr Bidwill, 15 Apr. lvi BMH WS 200 (Fr Aloysius, OFM, lxxiv Ibid. 1915, RC Records Office. Cap.); Nelson O’Ceallaigh Ritschel, lxxv ‘Mgr Beauchamp Dies in Eire: An xcvi O. Murray for Sir Graham Greene to ‘Shaw, Connolly, and the Irish Citizen Appreciation’ in Catholic Herald 30 Apr. Biddle, 1 May 1915, RC Records Office. Army’ in Shaw, 27 (2007), 125. 1948. xcvii Hughes to Biddle, 16 Feb. 1916, RC lvii BMH WS 1687 (Harry Colley). lxxvi Memorial of Mgr Beauchamp. Records Office. lviii Ibid. lxxvii Michael H. Bolger: WO374/7404, 17 xcviii John Charles Kelly: WO374/39030, lix Ibid.; Harry Colley to Father Peader Jul. 1919. 15 Jun. 1918. MacSuibhne, Dublin, 11 Jan. 1971, lxxviii Ibid. xcix Ibid.; D. Murphy is also on a list of DA/P2/325/(52). lxxix The Nationalist, 2 Nov. 1918. chaplains sent to author by Tom John- lx See Johnstone & Hagerty The Sword on lxxx Michael H. Bolger: WO374/7404, 26 stone on 1 Dec. 2006. the Cross. Jul. 1919. c Daniel Murphy, obituary, Nationalist, lxi W. Murphy to Foley, 28 Feb. 1916, lxx The Nationalist, 27 Feb. 1926. 14 Oct. 1944. KL/PF/AC/12. lxx Ibid., p.88 ci Johnstone to author 1 Dec. 2006. lxii In conversation with John Foley, Snr, lxxx Michael Doyle, WO 339/137501. cii William Rice: WO374/57152, 7 May 28 Sept. 2015. lxx BMH WS 807 (Father Patrick J. 191

Cllr Anne Ahern, Chairperson of Carlow Museum Board, and Padraig Dooley, Hon.Sec.of CHAS, at the presenta- tion of prizes to the winners of the Schools History Prize Competition

Carloviana 2016 Quakers in County Carlow_Quakers 28/10/2015 21:13 Page 1

153

reasons; we have jihads, Al Queida and Isis committing abominable crimes in the Quakers in Co. Carlow name of religion. Central to any worthwhile religion and certainly to all Christian faith is the John Smyth dogma “Love thy neighbor as thyself” and “do unto others as you would wish them to do unto you”. Quakerism is a uring my research on the Seekers, The Levellers, The Fifth Monar- religion/sect that not alone espouses these Quakers in Co. Carlow, my first chy Men, The Ranters, and of course The biblical and divine aspirations but also and immediate impression was Puritans under Oliver Cromwell. forbids war and strife – The Religious Dto marvel at the innovation, charisma and Cromwell’s role is well known to us here Society of Friends espouses so many magnetism of their rather better known in Ireland with his campaign of massacre virtues that are central to the Christian title ‘The Religious Society of Friends’ – and destruction. He played a significant message. So this is fundamentally the what a charismatic, affable virtuous and part in ensuring that there is one word in historical backdrop to George Fox found- all embracing name for a religious group the global vocabulary that caused the ing the Society of Friends. Before I go – The Society of friends, after all who most trouble, strife and mayhem and on to my central theme may I say that I wouldn’t want to be a part of a Society of bloody wars, that word is religion. do not see myself as an authority on Friends? So at the outset I must compli- Religion has been at the heart of millions Quakerism but merely one who has a ment their founder George Fox and my of deaths, human suffering and distress. passing interest in the historical nature dear friends, indeed all members, on such and evolution of the Society. a fabulously evangelical name. Fox’s friend and colleague William It was neither a coincidence nor a Edmundson (1627-1712) is credited with dichotomy that when George Fox initi- introducing Quakerism to Ireland when ated his ‘friendly’ crusade in England in the first recorded meeting took place in the mid seventeenth century it was at a Lurgan, Co. Armagh in 1654. By 1659 time of great stress and strife. When the the Edmundson family had moved to civil war broke out in England Fox Rosenallis in Co. Laois where they set- refused point blank to fight on either side tled and it is pertinent to note here that and in 1644 he left home in search of a Edmundson’s move to nearby Laois was religious crusade and began preaching his significant in terms of Carlow new ideology in England, Europe and Quakerism. America. He was frequently imprisoned for his beliefs. Fox believed in an “inner Edmundson, a former soldier in light” representing the spirit of Jesus Cromwell’s Army, together with their Christ, which was his principal tenet and founder George Fox toured Ireland in it still remains the central belief of Quak- 1668 and 1669 when they set up the ers today. Fox and his followers believed structure of monthly and quarterly meet- that direct experience with God was ings. At the core of their message was accessible to all people without the George Fox, their mantra “that all Friends, whether involvement of a priest, minister or sacra- founder of the Society of Friends young or old be weighty and solid, not ments. The term Quaker is believed to airy and light” and “in essentials unity, in have originated when Fox told a judge in non essentials liberty, in all things char- court “that he should tremble at the word ity”. Fox and his followers rejected the of the Lord” to which the judge sarcasti- established church, which meant that cally replied by calling him a Quaker. It has been central to the great injustices they refused to pay tithes and they also Therefore the origins of the society lie in of bygone massacres, atrocities, execu- refused to swear any kind of oaths even the political and civil turmoil of 17th tions, of devastating and detestable deeds of loyalty or allegiance. They were truly century England. The Civil War began in of barbarism, torture and cruelty – all non-conformists – they insisted on busi- 1642 between the Royalists and the done in the name of religion – all disturb- ness as usual on holidays as they insisted Parliamentarians, culminating in the ing and distressing remnants of a tragic all days were God’s days. Quakers also st execution of Charles 1 in 1649 and the past that, unfortunately, has greatly and referred to weekdays and months simply appointment of a Lord Protector in the all grossly affected our psyche and at times by number. They refused to remove their too familiar name of one Oliver our very belief in a God. Religion was hats in court or as a mark of respect. Cromwell as its leader. the cause of the 100 years war, it was at They used the singular ‘thee’ and ‘thou’ the heart of our own Anglo Irish battles rather then the more polite ‘you’, all of Consequently, a number of non conform- and wars and furthermore it continues to which was part of the Quakers’ insistence ist religious groups emerged such as the dominate world news for all the wrong on plainness and simplicity in speech,

Carloviana 2016 Quakers in County Carlow_Quakers 28/10/2015 21:13 Page 2

154

Quakers in Co. Carlow

dress and behavior. These were the fun- small group of people they boxed way maica. Many of the Quakers from Co. damental chacteristics which distin- above their weight in terms of phil- Carlow attended school in Ballitore, guished them from other beliefs. Perhaps antropy and entrepreneurial initiative in which is a short distance away. It should we could say that they were somewhat trade and commerce and the merchant be noted here that the first Quakers to eccentric in their mannerisms class generally. Think of chocolate and settle in Ballitore were John Barcroft and and behaviour. you instantly have all well known Quaker Abel Strettel who bought lands there in names such as Cadbury’s, Fry’s, Terry’s 1690. (Shackleton – An Irishman in The members of the Society of Friends, and Rowntree’s. It is not known if Jim Antarctica P.12&13). Abraham’s son, sometimes called the Society of Light, Figgerty was a Quaker but his boss Richard later took up the running of the were and are totally opposed to war and certainly was as Jacobs is as well known school and his daughter Mary later strife and the taking up of weapons, for their biscuits as similarly the Quaker married another famous Ballitore name instead maintaining the position of non- Lamb brothers are famous for their jams, in William Leadbeater who was also a cooperation. Their refusal to pay tithes as were Bewleys for their tea and coffee. teacher at the school. or swear oaths and their neutral war In banking terms Quakers were seen at stance and generally their non-conformist their entrepreneurial best as both Lloyds At this time the United Irishmen had stance brought them into direct conflict and Barclays’ bank were established become a potent force and with the for- with the authorities. They were seen as a by Quakers. mer Ballitore pupil Napper Tandy as their potent force and a threat to the supremacy secretary they organized a rebellion in of the established Church in Ireland; as a Here in Ireland many Quakers also, were 1798 during which Carlow, Kildare and result many of them were imprisoned and at the forefront of banking – Pike’s bank, particularly Ballitore were targeted, and suffered persecution. One such local Lecky’s bank both in Cork, and Watson’s the bloodshed and loss of life resulted in Carlow example of Quaker persecution bank in Clonmel, pertinently all three the closure of the school in 1801. The made it way onto the pages of the Times Pike, Lecky and Watson all had very school reopened five years later. Newspaper on January 13th 1819 under strong Carlow connections, of which we the heading “Outrage on Quakers in will hear more anon. Shipbuilding was Carlow” and I quote “As a number of another area where Quakers excelled, as females of the Society of Friends were was milling, linen and railway construc- lately coming out of their meeting house tion. The Quaker prominence in trade at Carlow, they were assailed by a vile and merchant class is perhaps best ex- rabble, who, not content with using such plained when one considers that by their missiles as fell directly in their way, refusal to take up arms, or swear oaths raked the very kennels for filth and odour they effectively excluded themselves to heap on the persons of these from military service, from the medical respectable people”. And furthermore an profession and from a legal career, leav- extract from “A Compendious View of ing them primarily to focus on trade, some Sufferings of the people called banking, farming and commercial inter- Quakers” printed by Samuel Fuller at the ests. And as outlined the Quakers Glove in Meath St 1713, showed that excelled themselves in these areas. Carlow members, “Thomas Weston, Sir Ernest Shackleton Thomas Chaunders, Henry Rose and The Society of Friends were pioneers in nine more Friends in Catherlough were the area of non-denominational schools apprehended and committed to prison, — and in fact the school which Abraham brought before judge Alexander who re- Shackleton founded in Ballitore in 1726 The Carlow Quaker connection was to viled them calling them ‘Rogues, Ras- was a classical example and its many have a major impact on global cals, Villains’ etc. and on foot of a Bill of illustrious pupils included Edmund exploration when Henrietta Gavan, Indictment for meeting together they Burke, Henry Grattan, Napper Tandy and whose mother was the daughter of John were fined £300”. Paul Cullen who went on to become Fitzmaurice of Carlow, married Henry Cardinal of the archdiocese of Dublin. Shackleton in 1872 and they leased a It should be noted here that Quakers, by Ballitore village became an important large tract of land and set up home at definition, were overwhelmingly of hub and centre of immense influence due Kilkea, having leased the lands from the English origin with very few of Irish de- to the foresight of the Shackleton family. Duke of Leinster. On 15th February 1874 scent, and they were seen locally as a non Before setting up the school in Ballitore Henrietta gave birth to her second child conformist breakaway from Abraham Shackleton came to Irealnd Ernest Henry (Athy heritage centre). The Protestantism. from the village of Harden in West York- same Ernest Shackleton, with his mother shire to take up the post as a tutor to the Henrietta’s Carlow background went on While Quakers brought a new religious Quaker Cooper and Duckett families who to become famous in the annals of creed to Ireland they also brought with lived at Coopershill, near Carlow town exploration and heroism with his them a strong sense of a trade class, and at Duckett’s Grove. The school attempts to reach the South Pole, and his which soon became very obvious among became so successful that it attracted attempts to do so on the ship Endurance their members. For a comparatively pupils from France, Norway and Ja- have been rightly hailed as the most

Carloviana 2016 Quakers in County Carlow_Quakers 28/10/2015 21:13 Page 3

155

Quakers in Co. Carlow

remarkable and heroic in maritime history. Therefore it is reasonable to say that in particular the Shackletons, the Leadberters and their school and Lase at Ballitore played a significant role in the evolution of Quakerism in South Leinster. All of which begs the question as to why the Society of Friends did not replicate the nature and obvious success of their enclave at Ballitore and other locations. One would have thought that such an approach would have led to the proliferation of Friends nationally. Apart from Ballitore, Quakerism and their members remained a somewhat disjointed, fragmented and isolated group. Perhaps one possible explanation being the fact that unlike other religions Quakers did not have a leadership struc- ture, as each member was seen to be of equal importance, and therefore no single individual or select group was able to spearhead a structured approach to Quaker leadership, management or development. We see from the Province Men’s Meeting at Carlow on 21st Decem- ber 1701 that eleven members from Newgarden, Carlow attended, twelve from Louth, Dublin and Wicklow, nine from Wexford and seven from Moate. Title page of Watson & Burnyeats’ book As I alluded to earlier, William Edmund- son, who introduced Quakerism to Ireland, moved to Resenallis in Co. Laois figure of 98 to 274 which represents the resided and farmed briefly at Ardriston, where he and many other Quakers highest ever recorded for Carlow close to Tullow. At the age of 23 John secured land leased in Laois, Carlow and Monthly Meeting’s records. Two well Watson became ‘convinced’ and became Kildare. Primarily Carlow Quakers were known much decorated and documented a member of the Quakers, much to the granted land and many of these were gentlemen were responsible for this displeasure of his father. On inheriting ex-Cromwellian soldiers while many dramatic rise in Quaker numbers in Co. his father’s house in Kilconnor in 1675 other refused a land grant as it was Carlow, the men in question being Mr. he used it for Meetings of Worship. The acquired through bloodshed and on their John Watson and Mr. Robert Lecky. For hostility of the bishop of Leighlin and religious beliefs they settled on barren, example John Watson’s father, who was Ferns led to his imprisonment for two uncultivated land. But many Quakers a member of the established church, years, yet another example of Quaker were unable to make a living and many purchased the entire towns land of persecution. So incensed was Watson like Henry Rose an early Carlow Quaker Kilconnor near Fenagh, which amounted that on release from prison, together with settler and also John White left for Penn- to 354 acres, 2 roads and 39 perches, his fellow prominent Carlow Quaker, sylvania. Interestingly here it is worth which he later divided into lots of John Burnyeat, they published a book to noting that the influx of ex-Carlow between 20 to 85 acre farms. These stymie and counteract the animosity Quakers resulted in a Meeting House in farms in turn were let out to fellow directed at the Quakers and to extol the Pennsylvania being called Newgarden Quakers who came from Donegal, virtues of Quakerism. The book, “The after the one in Carlow. The conclusion Tipperary, Wicklow, Kildare and Laois – Holy Truth and its Professors Defended”, there is that Quakerism failed to make all of which would have been of English was written and published as a direct any worthwhile progress in the early origin. John Watson, came with his response to a letter published by the then period in the Carlow monthly meeting father from Crosadit Cumberland in priest of Staplestown, Rev. Lawrence district. However, things were to England in 1658 as a ‘planter’. Shortly Potts. Rev. Potts took grave exception to improve for the Religious Society of after arriving and settling at Kilnock, the Watson and his colleague Robert Lecky Friends in Co. Carlow. Quaker records 24-year-old Robert Lecky married Mary (Lacky) leaving the Established Church show, that from the period of 1675 to Watson, daughter of the above mentioned in favour of their belief and conviction as 1700, a dramatic increase of recorded John Watson of Kilconnor. Before a ‘Friend’. Aside from Kilconnor mem- births took place – a rise from the original settling in Kilconnor John Watson bers of the wider Watson Quaker families

Carloviana 2016 Quakers in County Carlow_Quakers 28/10/2015 21:13 Page 4

156

Quakers in Co. Carlow

lived at Rathrush, Ballydarton, Carlow town and Clonmacshane all in Co. Carlow. From their settlement in Kilcon- nor in 1658 the Watsons became the sec- ond largest family in the meeting area with 82-recorded births on the register of births, which represented 5.2% of all Quaker births from 1650 to 1850.

It should also be noted here that Isobel Watson married Fielding Lecky – adding another famous double barreled name to the Carlow gentry – and in 1922 they took up residence in Altamont House with their two young daughters Diana and Corona – and it is Corona who will forever be endearingly credited with the magnificent horticultural paradise that is Altamont Gardens. The very mention of Lecky-Watson brings us to the other gentleman who together with John Watson is credited with the dramatic rise Ballykealy House of Quakerism in Co. Carlow from the mid 1600s to the mid 1700s. That man births, making the combined Watson and Watsons were intermarried when is none other than Mr. Robert Lecky. Lecky totals of 9.5% of all Quaker births James Lecky from Ballykealy married Between them John Watson and Robert in Carlow. Mary Watson at Kilconnor in 1699. See Lecky successively fostered, nurtured the accompanying Lecky-Watson crest, and promoted the growth of Quakerism It is entirely fitting that these two Quaker which gives an indication of the impor- in Co. Carlow. The Lecky family being families played such a prominent role in tance and significance of the Lecky- 4.3% of the total number of Quaker Carlow Quakerism because the Leckys Watsons and is symptomatic of their status in the landed class. Similarly when John Lecky, from Kilnock married Mary Pike from Co. Cork another well-known double-barreled name Lecky-Pike became another prominent name in the annals of Carlow Quakerism. It is worth recalling here that the Leckys and Pikes were two of approximately sixty gentry families to reside in Co. Carlow, which in terms of size made Co. Carlow one of the most, if not the most, anglicised coun- ties in Ireland. The British planters obviously had their homework done and saw the potential and prosperity of Carlow as a fertile location in which to locate some of their favoured sons. One can only guess what impact 60 Big Houses had on an otherwise bleak and barren Carlow landscape in the sixteenth and seventeenth century.

The Leckys being a Quaker landed family had an obvious liking and prefer- ence for Co. Carlow. Aside from Ballykealy other family members settled at Kilnock, Rathrush, Kilmeaney, New Gardens and Staplestown.

The Lecky family roots began in Stirling in Scotland and Thomas and his wife

Carloviana 2016 Quakers in County Carlow_Quakers 28/10/2015 21:13 Page 5

157

Quakers in Co. Carlow

Dorothy were the first family members to settle in Ireland when they pitched their tent at Ballylin, Co. Donegal in the early 1600s. Their son, 24 year old Robert, moved to Carlow and settled at what was later known as Kilnock House, at this point Ballykealy House and its then 708 acres was owned by John Dawson Borrer Coats – a Scottish planter who in turn had the farm let to Robert’s uncle John Lecky who was later to become the first Lecky to actually own the estate in the late 1790s. Similar to his Watson in-laws Lecky brought in vast numbers of fellow Quakers to his workforce from all over the country. In 1830 Lecky built his mansion at Ballykealy to the design of noted architect Thomas Cobden who also designed Carlow Cathedral. At the height of their power Lecky owned almost 1,500 acres of the most fertile land surrounding Ballon village. Again similar to the Watsons whose Quaker graveyard at Ballybrou Hill was sited on their own land, the Leckys also had their own private graveyard on their lands, as well as the R.I.C. police barracks. God’s Acre Quaker cemetery, Ballybrommell The Quaker graveyard at Ballybrommel, sited about two miles from the Watson following in the Ballon Rathoe Chronicle ther adds “by the middle of the 19th cen- residence and meeting house at Kilcon- 2002, “The Quaker graveyard can still be tury, my family were still Quakers but ner was and is still known as ‘God’s Acre’ seen to this day next to the Leckys’ second were very wealthy and their dress, look- and the rather serene and very apt ‘The burial ground at Ballykealy. The walls ing at portraits of that time, certainly did Garden of Sleep’. This burial ground was are tumbling down and cattle wander not conform to the Quaker plain style. used almost exclusively by the Society of within the walls. It is a sad and dismal Shortly after they ceased to be members Friends meetings at Kilcomer. The archi- place and yet there are 36 people buried of the Religious Society of Friends tectural merit of the entrance is striking there. I can still remember when I was a instead attending the Protestant Church and typical of the period with its arched child and walls still stood and the at Aghade” and mitered granite features. The cast entrance was a large blue door, which my iron entrance gate dates back to c.1908 mother would open with an enormous A feature of Quaker burial grounds is the which was commissioned and erected by key, set under a square lintel in the modest and unostentatious nature of Fielding Lecky Watson as a lasting massive wall. Now unfortunately a tree grave markings which mainly consist of memorial to the members of the Lecky has fallen across the gateway demolish- small wooden crosses and later small and Watson families. The most recent ing it completely. Quakers in the olden simple headstones which is in stark con- burial was that of the aforementioned days did not believe in marking a grave trast to other mainstream graveyards Corona North (nee Watson) of Altamont. with gravestones”. where even planning permission is now She ever so generously bequeathed sometimes requested! However, Altamont House and Gardents as well as Reproduced below is a copy of the Ballykealy burial ground is unmarked. God’s Acre to the State and both are now original lease of the old Quakers Grave- Aside from Kilconnor and Ballykealy, in the care of the O.P.W. In stark contrast yard at Ballykealy – dated 2nd month New Garden approximately three miles the Lecky Quaker burial ground at 1781. Beside this graveyard is the later outside Carlow town on the Athy road Ballykealy is a shambles and quite Lecky private burial ground which is a was the other burial ground in Carlow frankly is a disgrace. There are at least walled, well maintained structure with a County. It was acquired by the Society 36 members of the Lecky family buried fine cut granite entrance which features of Friends in 1665 and is still in their here. The wall and entrance have long an ornate granite Celtic cross as seen possession unlike Kilconnor or since crumbled and fallen and it is totally from the photograph. The Lecky family Ballykealy. Newgarden has an impres- overgrown, with open access to cattle and abandoned their Quaker faith towards the sive entrance gate leading to a circular horses, which adds to the humiliation and end of the 19th century which explains the path. Originally the Society also had a lack of respect to those interred there. reason for their own private burial Meeting House here as well which was Penny Alston (nee Lecky) wrote the ground. Penny Alston (nee Lecky) fur- given to them by Thomas Weston in

Carloviana 2016 Quakers in County Carlow_Quakers 28/10/2015 21:13 Page 6

158

Quakers in Co. Carlow

1660, but after a short time this meeting used up to 1920 but the building was sold Mrs. Blair and her daughter were known house was moved to Tullow Street in in 1927. Most of the building has now to operate a laundry service alongside the Carlow town (see map). A meeting house been demolished and replaced by Meeting House which was known locally was built in 1712 on the North side of shop units. as The Swaddling House. The Methodists Tullow St. at the junction with Mosley’s later used this building as their place Lane and the land for it was leased in The only present day reminder of this of worship. 1716 “for ever”. A sum of £78 was raised once busy meeting house are the old among Friends for the construction and walls retained under a new roof at the Apart from those already mentioned, the significantly the largest contribution rear of the shop. Tullow is also listed as Haughton family were important Carlow coming from Robert Lecky of having a meeting house but very little is Quakers. James Haughton was born in Ballykealy. The building seated 250 know of it apart from the fact that it only 1795 in Carlow. His father was Samuel people. Ancillary buildings were erected convened on week-days, not on Sundays. Pearson Haughton who was married to in the 19th century and the premises are However it is believed that the Meeting Mary Pim from Rushin, Queens Co. seen on the town plan of 1873. These House was sited on the grounds of the James Haughton was the first boarder in new buildings blocked most of the present Tullow Museum. The two the Ballitore School in 1807. He was a natural light into the building, leaving the families most prominently associated close friend of Richard Allen, one of the meeting room poorly lit. The meeting with the Society of Friends in Tullow most prominent Quakers of his time. house here in Tullow St was actively were the Leybourne and Blair families. Both Haughton and Allen were activists

Carloviana 2016 Quakers in County Carlow_Quakers 28/10/2015 21:13 Page 7

159

Quakers in Co. Carlow

in the Hibernian Peace Society, which Heritage and his bride Elizabeth Church walled garden and lavish surrounds. agitated strongly against English military married in 1674, thus bringing together Equally noteworthy is the fact that it was and political interference in India, China an uncanny and quaintly unique only five or six years before the onset of and Afghanistan. Both also played Church/Heritage union! the great famine which devastated the significant roles in the anti-slavery move- countryside. On the one hand the local ment. They also linked up with Fr. Any appraisal of Carlow Quakers would tenant farmers and cotters who were Matthew in the temperance movement. not be complete without mentioning the trying to eke out a miserable existence The tell tale signs of faltering trends in immense humanitarian contribution and trying to rear large families in shacks, Quakerism at this time are seen when made by the Quakers during the Famine. hovels and cabins, while the aristocracy Haughton discontinued as a Friend in Their generosity and innate wish to help or gentry reveled in extravagant luxury. 1834 when he joined another fringe sect those in distress rested easily with their Support for the above observation comes The Unitarian Congregation in Dublin. Quaker beliefs. In every area of relief in from a familiar but unlikely source. In Later Haughton supported Daniel Carlow County a member of the his History of Ireland in the 18th Century, O’Connell and later still he joined the Religious Society of Friends were central the noted historian, politician and profes- Young Irelanders in 1864. in providing relief when many members sor W.E. Lecky, a cousin of the of the Society set up soup kitchens and Ballykealy landlords, wrote “It is not the His cousin, Benjamin born in 1823 took raised much needed money to relieve the persecution of a sect, but the degradation over Barrow Mills in Graiguecullen from chronic starvation and distress of a of a nation ———— to crush to the dust his father John Haughton who in turn had humble, impoverished and beleaguered the people among whom they been in partnership with his father, peasantry. were planted”. Samuel, as corn merchants at Burrin St., in Carlow. Benjamin eventually returned Notwithstanding the above there seemed However it has to be said that John James to his roots in England and The Barrow to be double standards at play. While the Lecky contributed more than double the Mills was taken over by Richard Shack- Leckys and their fellow gentry classes amount of other contributors when he leton of Moone, Co. Kildare. were living extravagant and opulent donated the sum of £101, which lifestyles, the story unfolding all around obviously rested easily on his Quaker As alluded to earlier, the vast majority of them was in stark contrast. Bear in mind shoulders. ‘Friends’ were of English origin. Many that this was against the appalling back- were ‘convinced’ from the Church of drop of widespread oppression of the The gradual decline and demise of Ireland while a small number were native Catholic populations which was Carlow Quakers mirrored that elsewhere. ‘convinced’ from Catholicism. One such copper fastened in the late 17th to early For example The Watsons and the was Peter Doyle, born at Cooladine Co. 18th century with the introduction of the Leckys, two of the most powerful and Wexford who, when his mother died draconian Penal Laws when oppressive prominent Quaker families, abandoned when he was young was looked after by legislation was enacted to protect the their Quaker beliefs. The rules and prin- a ‘Friend’. He too became ‘convinced’. minority ruling classes and to further ciples, the harsh and strict discipline He lived for most of his life at Ballinacar- suppress an already downtrodden peasant forced many to leave. Those who failed rig, Co. Carlow where he died in 1774. population. The warning signs of strife, to uphold or live up to the Society’s Another prominent Carlow connection is poverty and distress finally found their demanding and challenging code of the well-known and popular Thompson way onto the pages of The Leinster discipline and behavior were either family who have been noted for their Reformer on the 13th November 1839 expelled or left of their own accord. The steel engineering business for many under the heading “Great distress in dwindling number of Quakers in Carlow generations. While the following Ballon”. A meeting was convened with and nationally would be hugely disap- Quakers appear in the Carlow Borough George R Keogh, Esq in the chair. Of the pointing to George Fox and his contem- List 1832: ten resolutions passed by far the most pories, whose missionary zeal was Henry Biskett, Tullow St., - Baker salient and disturbing are the lines in the matched or replicated by the vast major- Samuel Eves, Burrin St., - Gentleman first resolution “That within the parishes ity of later Friends. It would seem that Thomas Haughton, Kelvin Grove – of Ballon and Aghade, upwards of 150 the Missionary status of the early Quak- Distiller families are in a state of great misery for ers was gradually eroded and exchanged John Morris, Graigue – Coal Merchant the want of firing; and that humanity for wealth, power and standing which John Thomspon, John St., - Merchant loudly calls for prompt assistance to would have conflicted and contrasted preserve them from ruin”. It also seemed greatly with the simplicity, plainness and The Province Men’s Monthly Meeting significant that the parish priest Rev Fr spirituality as originally expressed by held in Carlow on Dec. 21st was attended William Kinsella and his Church of George Fox. by eleven members from Newgarden, Ireland counterpart Rev George Dawson Carlow, twelve from Louth, Dublin and were involved in the relief. It is pertinent So in conclusion it is fair to say that the Wicklow, nine from Wexford and seven to note here that this distress and suffer- remaining present day Quakers and from Moate, Co. Westmeath. ing took place a mere four years after the indeed their ancestors are a justifiably completion of Ballykealy House, its proud, resilient and spiritual group who A rather intriguing Quaker marriage took extensive landscaping, which included have left and continue to leave an endur- place when the Carlow couple Ephraim the planting of 7,563 trees, its two acre ing valuable, virtuous and ethical legacy

Carloviana 2016 Quakers in County Carlow_Quakers 28/10/2015 21:13 Page 8

160

Quakers in Co. Carlow

behind. So perhaps when you next have Guide to Irish Quaker Records 1654- Jonathon Shackleton and John a Jacob’s biscuit, with a Wedgewood cup 1860 - Olive C Goodbody – 1967. MacKenna, 2002. of tea – think of those pioneering Quaker The Quaker Enterprise, Friends in Busi- Ballon Rathoe Cronicle 2002. names and raise a cup in their honour. ness – David Burns Winsor 1980. Ballon Rathoe Cronicle, 2006. Quakers in Science and Industry - Arthur The Nationalist and Leinster Times – Bibliography: Raistrick, M.Sc, Ph D. P.18, 1st September 2015. The Friends Historical Library – Stock- Athy Heritage Centre. Irish Quakers – Richard S Harrison 1997. ing Lane, Dublin. Irish Quakers, 2nd Edition, Richard S The Allens, Family and Friends, Ten Harrison 2008. Generations of Quaker Ancestry - Clive The Irish Quakers- Maurice J Wigham Allen and Helen Moss, 2007. 1992. Shackleton, An Irishman in Antarctica -

For anybody with any interest in the ar- Book Review: chaeology of Carlow this book is a great read. It whets the appetitive for further archaeological investigation throughout “A Journey Along The Carlow Corridor – The archaeol- the county. ogy of the M9 Carlow Bypass”, A Journey Along the Carlow Corridor – The Archaeology of the M9 Carlow Bypass will appeal to people of all levels (Ed) Teresa Bolger, Colm Moloney and Damian Shiels – whether you have a passing interest or ISBN 978-0-9574380-9-5 are an academic archaeologist this book provides all levels of detail on prehistoric and historic Carlow.

D.K. An Ancient Route Modernised The Neolithic Discoveries, Scared Places, Fulachtaí Fia and Settlements, A Journey Along the Carlow Corridor, Contextualising Cremations: Evidence The Archaeology of the M9 Carlow from Prehistoric Burials and Continuity Bypass is the culmination of the archae- and Change in the Medieval and Post ological work carried out on the Carlow Medieval Landscape. The chapters are Bypass prior to its construction in laid out chronologically and discuss the 2005/2006. It contains the reports of sites excavated on the by-pass, the each of the archaeological excavations monuments, the features and finds that carried out, along with maps, images and were excavated and what they mean in reconstructions, all of which help to en- relation to life in Carlow at the time and hance our understanding of life in Carlow how it all fits into a national context. over the past 10,000 years, from the Mesolithic right through to the Post There is an impressive amount of infor- Medieval periods. mation provided. At times it can get overly technical and for a non-archaeol- Visually the book is amazing. There are ogist it can seem confusing but the use of many on site photographs, maps and site visual aids provides a great understand- maps with detailed explanations and ing of how many of the sites would have reconstructions that provide interpreta- looked during periods of use. For tions of life as it was in Carlow from anybody who wants to delve deeper into prehistory into the historic period. the technical aspects of the work carried out on the Carlow by-pass the CD-ROM The book is divided into 8 chapters: Site attached to the back cover is full of Gary Hughes and Deirdre Summaries, Environmental Evidence, reports and information that couldn’t be Kearney in authentic Hunter-gatherers in Mesolithic Carlow, included in the publication. medieval costume

Carloviana 2016 Carlow town in late medieval period (2)_Layout 1 28/10/2015 21:20 Page 1

161

Growth and decline: the changing fortunes of Carlow town

in the later medieval period Dr. Margaret Murphy

Introduction linked to the area around the present Hay- It is fairly safe to conclude that the earli- market, which was formerly called Tem- est lay people to settle in Carlow were the This paper will explore the history of the plecroney Lane.iv A second early first generation of Anglo and Cambro- town of Carlow from its earliest begin- reference to Carlow appears with refer- Norman colonists who came to live in the nings up to the end of the medieval pe- ence to a grant by Cormac, King of Ui security shadow cast by the early castle. riod.i It is a story of highs and lows, of Bairrche, to St Comgal of Bangor (d. These people, or their heirs, were the first great possibilities and terrible setbacks. 601-2).v According to Comerford, St citizens of Carlow town. The twin con- Carlow enjoyed some notable success Comgal then founded a monastery at struct of castle and town was very much during the first centuries of its life. In the Carlow and there is later confirmation of a part of the Anglo-Norman modus later thirteenth century it was the centre this in the dedication of the parish church operandi. Building a castle was neces- from which the Earls of Norfolk admin- of Carlow to Comgal.vi sary to establish control over land and istered their valuable lands in Carlow, people; founding a town enhanced that Kildare and Wexford. From 1364 to 1394 There is also a tradition of an early Car- control by providing commercial oppor- Carlow played host to the Irish exchequer low monastery dedicated to Mary which tunities.x The Song of Dermot and the and associated courts and saw an influx was located in the Castle Hill area. Ac- Earl, a poem or chanson composed in of royal administrators and civil servants. cording to some commentators this estab- Ireland in the late twelfth century con- The fifteenth century was a low point for lishment survived into the later medieval tains the following lines: the town and by the start of the sixteenth period and its ruins could still be seen at century it was but a shadow of its the end of the eighteenth century.vii This In such manner, know ye all, former self. foundation, if it existed, escapes all men- Was the country planted tion in the medieval sources and it is not With castles and with cities, Origins listed in the documents drawn up at the With keeps and with strongholds. Carlow town began, like many other set- dissolution of the Irish monasteries in Thus well rooted were tlements in the east and south of Ireland, 1540-1. Comerford, writing at the end of The noble renowned vassals.xi as an Anglo-Norman castle town. The the nineteenth century mentions ‘some Normans very often gravitated towards slight vestiges of an old ecclesiastical The ‘noble renowned vassals’ were, of locations that were already the focus of building with a burial ground attached on course, the Anglo-Norman knights who some settlement. It is debateable whether Castle Hill….this is traditionally known accompanied Strongbow and Hugh de or not this was the case at Carlow. The as Mary’s Abbey’.viii Comerford was un- Lacy to Ireland. The Song is describing likely presence of a ford over the River derstandably sceptical about the theory the process by which these men put down Barrow, near to its confluence with the that this was the site of an early roots by ‘planting’ towns and castles River Burren, suggests that the area may monastery. There clearly was a burial across colonised Ireland. One of these have attracted some early settlement. ground in this location; its position was men was John de Clahull who Strongbow Smyth proposes that the Óenach Carmen, marked on the early editions of the Ord- choose as marshal of Leinster and to a major triennial assembly of the Lein- nance survey maps and a raised area with whom he granted the territory of Uí Bair- stermen, originally took place at the junc- a least one gravestone can still be seen rche – land on the right side of the Bar- tion of the river Barrow with its tributary behind one of the properties on Castle row from above Carlow to the Burren at Carlow.ii He argues that the Hill. Furthermore, recent excavation has Leighlinbridge.xii De Clahull, whose fam- location was in the heartland of Leinster, revealed burials of late medieval and ily may have been associated with near to both Dinn Ríg and Mullaghmast, early modern date on Castle Hill.ix There Northamptonshire, was the most frequent two ancient centres of royal power, and may have been a late-medieval church witness of Strongbow’s Irish charters.xiii central besides for all the tribes of and burial ground in this location, which This indicates that he was close to the province. catered for the needs of the castle and its Strongbow and frequently in his com- garrison and possibly also functioned as pany. John’s brother Hugh de Clahull be- There is some further evidence indicating the parish church of the medieval town. came the first prior of the preceptory of the presence of an early ecclesiastical site It is unlikely, however, that it was at- Knights Hospitallers founded by Strong- at Carlow. Cron or Cróine ‘of Carlow’ is tached to a religious community or that it bow at Kilmainham c.1174. invoked as one of the sainted protectors dated back to the seventh century. of Leinster in a poem attributed to St After Strongbow’s death in 1176, Hugh Moling (615-697).iii This saint may be Arrival of the Anglo-Normans de Lacy became the most powerful mag-

Carloviana 2016 Carlow town in late medieval period (2)_Layout 1 28/10/2015 21:20 Page 2

162

Growth and Decline: the changing fortunes of Carlow Town

nate in Ireland. In 1181 Giraldus Cam- at a distance from the castle. Recent ar- pear as witnesses to the 1223 charter. In brensis tells us that he embarked on a chaeological excavation in Carlow un- 1262 David Chapman de Katherlach was project to build ‘a very large number of covered several pits in the Castle Street admitted to the Dublin guild merchant.xxii castles throughout Leinster’ in the course area. Pottery sherds found in the pits A chapman was a small trader who car- of which he built a castle for John de dated them to the early thirteenth century ried goods around from place to place. Clahull ‘on the River Barrow not far or possibly the late twelfth (Fig. 1).xix It These documents suggest that Carlow from Leighlin’.xiv There has been much was suggested by Kenneth Wiggins in the was expanding from a cluster of debate about the location of this castle excavation report that these pits were as- dwellings whose people serviced the cas- but Kieran O’Conor, who excavated Car- sociated with the very earliest phase of tle to a town with active commercial low Castle in the 1990s, made a strong Anglo-Norman settlement in Carlow. links. This picture is reinforced in 1247 case for de Clahull as the owner of the when the Earl Marshal’s lands were par- earth and timber castle whose remains he The earliest documentary references to titioned and valued and the borough of uncovered.xv This was most probably a the town dwellers of Carlow comes in a Carlow was worth £24 12s 4d.xxiii This motte, carved out of the natural features charter of 1223 but it is clear from this figure represented the profit that the lord of a knoll which overlooked the conflu- document that Carlow was given the sta- received from burgess rents, tolls, mills ence of the Rivers Barrow and Burren. tus of a borough by William Marshal in and so on and it indicates a large and The summit was divided into two wards the first decade of the thirteenth century.xx thriving settlement. by a ditch and the discovery of the re- People who lived in a borough – mains of a corn-drying kiln indicated that burgesses - had certain privileges and Carlow as caput of the Bigod lordship farming activities were carried out in one these are laid out in the 1223 charter. of Carlow of these wards. De Clahull remained in They were not obliged to answer any possession of Carlow castle until the first charge except in the hundred court of Carlow town was included in the portion decade of the thirteenth century and his Carlow for any plea arising in the town. of Leinster assigned to Matilda Marshal, clerk Thurstin was granted ecclesiastical They were free of tolls throughout the the eldest daughter of William dues out of several churches in the area earl’s lordship. They were at liberty to Marshal.xxiv The portion also included including St Comgal’s at Carlow, Sletty marry their sons, daughters and widows manors in Kildare, Carlow and Wexford and Killeshin.xvi without feudal constraints. They could and the port of New Ross. Forty years establish a guild merchant and other earlier Matilda had married Hugh Bigod, William Marshal and the foundation guilds. Most importantly, the burgesses earl of Norfolk and a member of one of of the borough of Carlow and their heirs could hold their burgage the most important families in medieval plots for an annual rent of 12 pence in England. The Bigods had extensive es- In the early thirteenth century a stone cas- perpetuity. The charter mentions that tates, valued at over £1,000 per annum, tle replaced de Clahull’s earthwork forti- these burgess rents were fixed in the time administered from their massive castle at fication. William Marshal, son-in-law of of Geoffrey fitz Robert, seneschal of Framlingham in Suffolk.xxv The lands that Strongbow, is generally accepted as the William Marshal. Fitz Robert died in Matilda Marshal brought to the Bigods builder of this castle. One theory is that 1211 which indicates the existence of a added considerably to their wealth and as Marshal dispossessed de Clahull, who borough at Carlow before this date. The eldest daughter Matilda also was able to had taken part in a rebellion against charter was witnessed by John Marshal, pass on to her son the office of marshal him.xvii William Marshal was not slow to Thomas Fitz-Winton, Seneschal of Lein- of England. While there was no thought recognise both the defensive and eco- ster, Fulk FitzWarin, Walter Purcell, of the family coming to live in Ireland, nomic potential of the castle site. Mili- William Grasse, Hamond Grasse, Roger the earls of Norfolk devoted considerable tarily, it was an excellent choice of site Hyde, Radolph de Ralegh, Robert de attention to the management of their Irish for a castle; economically, the site al- Crupt, Master Henry, Master Hugh, possessions and Carlow was at the centre lowed control of the movement of river Ralph and Robert, clerks, and of the administrative system they set up traffic towards the Marshal port of many others. to develop and exploit these holdings.xxvi New Ross.xviii We get a unique insight into the adminis- In the 1220s some Carolovians appear in tration of the earls of Norfolk in Ireland It is likely that people had been attracted the Dublin guild merchant roll. This from a collection of documents dating to to settle in the vicinity of the castle from unique document records the names of the 1280s. These include manor and bor- its inception in 1181. Some were no 8,400 individuals who were admitted into ough account rolls for the properties in doubt connected with the construction of the Dublin guild of merchants between Carlow, Kildare and Wexford.xxvii One set the earth and later the masonry castle, 1190 and 1265. A fee was required for ad- of documents comprises the accounts others came to benefit from the security mittance and members of the guild were rendered by the treasurer of Carlow.xxviii of the fortification and to provide serv- allowed to trade in Dublin. The place of The earl’s administration was based in ices to those who resided there. Anglo- origin of many of the individuals is Carlow Castle and comprised a number Norman towns grew up beside and given. c.1220 the names of Radulfus de of professional officials, many of them around castles, the main street of the Katherlaht, Hamundus de Katherlaht and recruited from the Bigod’s East Anglian town literally starting at the castle gate. Robertus de Katherlaht appear in the holdings. They were overseen by the In the case of Carlow, because of envi- roll.xxi It is tempting to link them with the Earl’s Seneschal, who was paid an annual ronmental constraints, the town grew up Radolph, Hamond and Robert who ap- fee of £100. The seneschal earned his fee

Carloviana 2016 Carlow town in late medieval period (2)_Layout 1 28/10/2015 21:20 Page 3

163

Growth and Decline: the changing fortunes of Carlow Town

pear to have been of cross-linear pattern formed by the intersection of these three streets.xxxiii The market place may have been located at this intersection or possi- bly in Dublin Street, the broadest of the medieval streets. In 1286 the citizens of Carlow were fined for failing to build bridges over the Rivers Barrow and Bur- ren.xxxiv There is no further documentary evidence for bridges until 1540 when the bridge over the Barrow was reported to be broken and in disrepair but it is likely that there was a timber bridge over the Barrow in the medieval period.xxxv

The position of the medieval parish church is debateable, although it has been proposed that the later St Mary’s church occupies the site of its medieval prede- cessor.xxxvi Documentary references to the church are very scanty. It is known that at the end of the twelfth century, when John de Clahull was the patron, it was dedicated to St Comgall but it appears to have changed its dedication to St Mary in the course of the thirteenth century. In 1304 Roger Bigod’s right to present or nominate the rector of the church of St Mary of Carlow was valued at 50 marks (£33 6s 8d).xxxvii The value of this right, or advowson as it was known, reflected the value of the church and 50 marks sug- Fig 1. Pit excavated at Castle Street and medieval pottery sherds found gests a large parish church with many there. Images reproduced with permission of Judith Carroll and Company tithe-paying parishioners.

The second half of the thirteenth century having to constantly travel between the meadow lands near to the castle from was therefore a very good time in Car- lands of the earl, checking up on all the which hay was sold each year. There low’s history. Although the town lacked other officials and having to make good were three mills on the river in which the a resident noble family – Roger Bigod, out of his own pocket any shortfall in the burgesses ground their corn and the lord xxix the fourth earl only visited once – the accounts. Next in line was the treas- took his portion. Sales of grain from presence of the Earl of Norfolk’s admin- urer who presided over the earl’s excheq- these mills amounted to almost £16 in xxxi istration all clad in their characteristic liv- uer at Carlow Castle and was paid £13 6s 1286. There were three fishing weirs ery must have created a distinctive 8d per annum. on the river, leased out to Vincent the atmosphere in the town. The treasurer’s fisherman for 18s per annum. The docu- account for 1293-4 shows £39 9s 10d The treasurer’s accounts reveal many in- ments mention merchants, chapmen, car- spent on red and green cloth and fur for teresting details about both the castle and penters, carters, and smiths in the town. the robes of the officials.xxxviiiThe building the town of Carlow at the end of the thir- Repairs done to the castle indicate that it work on the castle created employment teenth century. The rent paid by the was possible to buy most building mate- and the passing traffic meant lots of busi- burgesses of Carlow amounted to £8 11s rials locally but lead for the roof had to xxx ness for the inns and wine taverns. There 6d each year. This suggests that there be sourced in Dublin and a specialised must have been a growing awareness that were around 170 burgage plots in the type of nail called an ulernail necessi- xxxii trouble was brewing in the surrounding town and a population of 680 if a multi- tated a trip to New Ross. countryside but the town would have ple of four is used to estimate household seen itself as relatively secure. There is size. In addition we are told that there By this period, it can be proposed that the no evidence for stone walls around the were a number of cottiers whose cottages town of Carlow had taken shape with its town in this period although earthen lay ‘below the castle’. The provosts of the 170 burgage plots aligned along three banks and ditches may have defined the town were John Hammond and Adam major streets – Castle Street, Dublin urban area. Mercator, whose surname indicates a Street and Tullow Street. The street plan mercantile occupation. There were of the medieval town would therefore ap- Although Roger Bigod profited greatly

Carloviana 2016 Carlow town in late medieval period (2)_Layout 1 28/10/2015 21:20 Page 4

164

Growth and Decline: the changing fortunes of Carlow Town

from his Irish lands, he was living way of the southern parts. In addition, it was The townspeople of Carlow were not beyond his means and owed very sub- felt that increasing the garrison in the cas- happy either. There was a definite percep- stantial sums to Italian money lenders.xxxix tle and improving the defences of the tion that the presence of the exchequer in He also, despite two marriages, had not town would deter attacks by the Irish and Carlow made it an even more attractive produced any children so had no heirs. In help maintain peace in the surround- target for the Irish. The burgesses owned 1302 he took the momentous step of sur- ing area. lands outside of the town and found that rendering to King Edward I all his cas- they could not go to cultivate their lands tles, towns and lands in England, Wales The exchequer was established in Carlow for fear of attack. Richard Wade a promi- and Ireland.xl He received them back by October 1361 when an order was is- nent burgess who was involved in the de- from the king on the condition that, sued for the transport of boards and other fence of the town and who had killed should he die without heirs all of his items to Carlow for the repair and re- members of the Mac Murrough and O’- lands would revert to the crown. This is building of the castle and exchequer More families complained that he was what happened in 1306 and the descrip- there.xlv The move was short lived and the left almost destitute and could not leave tions of his lands which were drawn up exchequer moved back to Dublin in 1363 the town because all the Irish of Leinster at that time show that they were already reporting that: had been offered a reward for cutting off in a rundown state.xli In Carlow 160 bur- The said town and the castle there are his head.li gages are still recorded but various build- not adequate for the safe custody of ings in and around the castle are the rolls, writs and memoranda, be- In 1392 Richard Walsh, former chamber- described as ‘in need of repair’. There cause the town is almost totally de- lain of the exchequer and rector of Car- were three watermills worth eight marks stroyed and burned by the Irish low sent a plaintive petition to King (£5 6s 8d) per annum and three fishing enemies on many occasions.xlvi Richard II.lii He informed the king that he weirs worth five shillings, a considerable had been in his service for close to forty reduction from their value in the 1280s. The exchequer was back in Carlow by years and now in his old age was ruined Carlow was granted to Thomas de Broth- 1364 and this time they remained for as his houses and goods had been burnt erton, the king’s half-brother and in 1348 thirty years. The decision was taken to and robbed. Despite the arson and rob- the lands of Carlow were divided be- spend large sums of money in making bery he must continue to dwell in Carlow tween his two daughters.xlii The king, Carlow a secure home for the financial town for comfort and aid of the Com- however, kept the castle in his own hands administration and between 1364 and mons, ‘or otherwise they will have to at this time. The first half of the four- 1366 a total of £182. 10s 3d was spent on leave the said town waste without being teenth century was a difficult period for the castle and the town.xlvii This included re-inhabited for ever’. the town. The rural hinterland suffered the wages of masons and carpenters not only from absence of lordship but working on the castle, repairing and roof- On the eve of King Richard II’s first visit also from the famine of 1315-18 and the ing the towers and the hall, constructing to Ireland in 1394 conditions in Carlow Bruce invasion of the same period. There a house within the castle walls and an- and the surrounding area were extremely was increasing threat from the Gaelic other beside the castle for the exchequer unsettled. In 1392-3 the inhabitants of families of the area and in 1326 the O’- court. Carlow petitioned the king for an al- Mores of Laois killed eighty men of Car- lowance to rebuild their town which they low and its neighbourhood.xliii The Black One source records that Lionel gave £500 said ‘is the head and comfort of Lein- Death, which probably reached in town – a huge sum – for the walling of the ster’.liii They told the king that many in- early in 1349 also took its toll. Some of town.xlviii In 1375 three exchequer offi- habitants had fled and asked for the repair the townspeople may have joined the cials were ordered to supervise all work- of the gates and enclosures of the said thousands who went to bathe in the wa- men ‘working on the walls of Carlow and town. Those still living in the town ‘had ters of St Moling’s well in St Mullins in elsewhere in connection with the enclos- it in mind to go and better themselves an effort to ward off the deadly plague. ing of the said town”.xlix In 1384 the treas- elsewhere’. The response was not exactly urer accounted for £18 for the cost of generous; twenty pounds was granted to Carlow as administrative capital of making new gates for Carlow including be divided equally between those who Ireland locks and keys for the gates.l were willing to reinhabit the town to be paid in proportion to the building carried It was at this low point that the rather sur- These new defences did not deter the out by them. In 1394 a master Richard prising decision was taken by the new Irish and Carlow continued to be attacked Gonner of Dublin was sent to Carlow for Justiciar of Ireland, Lionel of Clarence, and burned. The exchequer officials and three months to make ‘gunnes and other son of King Edward III, to transfer the clerks who had been forced to move from armaments for the defence of the town’.liv most important department of the Anglo- Dublin to Carlow sent in a continuous All this proved to no avail however and Irish administration, the exchequer, to stream of complaints about their lack of when the exchequer finally moved back Carlow. The decision was made for sev- security and also about the high price of to Dublin in 1394, Carlow was left aban- eral reasons but the fact that there was a accommodation and foodstuffs in Carlow doned, its castle no longer a seat of gov- strong royal castle in the town was a sig- as a result of the great influx of people ernment although it did remain as a royal nificant factor.xliv It was also hoped that from various parts of the land. They were fortress on the frontier with the Carlow would be easier of access than given an extra allowance but still were Leinster Irish. Dublin for the sheriffs and local officials not happy. Fifteenth Century

Carloviana 2016 Carlow town in late medieval period (2)_Layout 1 28/10/2015 21:20 Page 5

165

Growth and Decline: the changing fortunes of Carlow Town

The Fifteenth Century opened with an at- tan and Thadh O’Gonan. There are also G.H. Orpen, (Oxford, 1892), pp 232-3. tack on the town of Carlow by Art Mac some ‘mixed’ names such as Edmund xii Song of Dermot, pp 226-7, 306. Eric St Murrough in 1405.lv By 1435 it was re- McRory, indicating mixed ethnicities. John Brooks (ed.), Knights’ fees in coun- ported that the county of Carlow had Carlow town ended the medieval period ties Wexford, Carlow and Kilkenny been completely overrun by Irish ene- transformed from a thriving Anglo-Nor- (Dublin, 1950), pp 56-8. mies and that only the castles of Tullow man borough to a small community com- xiii Marie Therese Flanagan, Irish society, and Carlow remained in the hands of the prising some descendants of the original Anglo-Norman settlers, Angevin king- crown and those loyal to it.lvi The castle settlers but with a much stronger Gaelic ship. Interactions in Ireland in the late and town had at some point been granted element among its inhabitants. twelfth century, (Oxford, 1989), pp 159- to Sir John de Mowbray, duke of Norfolk 60. who held it at his death in 1432.lvii In xiv Gerald of Wales: Expugnatio Hiber- 1463 both town and castle were de- i This paper was delivered at the Carlow nica, the conquest of Ireland: by Giraldus scribed as ruined, waste and desolate and 800 history conference, Carlow College, Cambrensis, ed. A.B. Scott and F.X. Mar- taken into the king’s hand for 60 years August 2013. tin (Dublin, 1978), p. 195. during which custody was given to the ii A.P. Smyth, Celtic Leinster. Towards an xv Kieran O Conor, ‘The origins of Car- Earl of Desmond.lviii Historical Geography of Early Irish Civ- low castle’, Archaeology Ireland, 11:3 ilization A.D. 500-1000, (Dublin, 1982), (Autumn, 1997), 13-16; Kieran O’Conor, In the last quarter of the fifteenth century, p. 35. ‘Castle of Carlow’ Carloviana, 46 the Fitzgerald earls of Kildare were ex- ii Pádraig Ó Riain, A dictionary of Irish (1998), 37-42. panding their power and territory within Saints, (Dublin, 2011), p. 232. xvi Crede Mihi, p. 52. Leinster and in the 1480s much of iv W. Ellis, ‘A forgotten Carlow Town xvii Kieran O’Conor and Rev. Adrian County Carlow was brought back under Cemetery’, Carloviana, 47, (1999), p. 17. Empey (personal comments). the control of the administration.lix In v Ó Riain, Dictionary of Irish Saints, p. xviii Linda Doran, ‘Lords of the river val- 1495 Gearoid Mor, earl of Kildare fell 218. leys: economic and military lordship in out of favour with the English crown and vi Rev. M. Comerford, Collections Relat- the Carlow Corridor, c. 1200-1350 – Eu- was imprisoned in London. His brother ing to the Diocese of Kildare and Leigh- ropean model in an Irish context’ in James Fitzgerald seized Carlow castle lin, vol. iii (Dublin, 1886), p. 33; Aubrey Linda Doran & James Lyttleton (eds) from its royal constable and held it Gwynn and R.N. Hadcock, Medieval Re- Lordship in Medieval Ireland Image and against the king. It eventually surren- ligious Houses Ireland (Dublin, 1988), p. reality. (Dublin, 2007), pp 99-129 at dered after a four month siege.lx The cas- 375; J. T. Gilbert (ed.) Crede Mihi. The p.114. tle was then rather surprisingly placed most ancient register book of the Arch- xix Carroll and Wiggins, ‘Report on into the hands of Mac Murrough and O’- bishops of Dublin before the Reforma- archaeological monitoring and Conor Faly for safekeeping. When tion, (Dublin, 1897), p.52. excavation carried out for the Gearoid Mor was reappointed deputy vii William Windsor, The Post-chaise Carlow main drainage scheme lieutenant in 1496 he had to raid the lands Companion: Or, Travellers’ Directory 2010-2012’, p. 25. of these Gaelic lords to get them to return Through Ireland. (Dublin, 1786) p. 220. xx G. Mac Niocaill (ed.) Na Buirgéisí XII- Carlow castle to the crown.lxi As the me- The foundation date of 643 is given and XV aois. 2 vols. (Dublin, 1964), vol. 2, pp dieval period ended and the early modern this is repeated by Rev Patrick Moran in 130-4. period began Carlow faced into a period his 1873 edition of Archdall’s Monasti- xxi Philomena Connolly and Geoffrey of even more turmoil. A document which con Hibernicum. Archdall does not men- Martin, (eds) The Dublin guild merchant was drawn up in 1540 gives us a snapshot tion a religious foundation at Carlow. roll, c.1190–1265, (Dublin, 1992), pp 26, of the town and castle at that date and is Mervyn Archdall, Monasticon Hiber- 28, 45. an appropriate note on which to end.lxii nicum: or, a history of the abbeys, prior- xxii Connolly & Martin, Dublin guild mer- In 1540 the castle was described as strong ies, and other religious houses in Ireland, chant roll, p. 106. and defensive but the bridge over the ed. P. Moran (Dublin, 1873), vol I, p. 62. xxiii H.S. Sweetman (ed.) Calendar of doc- Barrow was broken and in disrepair. In viii Comerford, Collections Relating to the uments relating to Ireland 1171-1307, the town of Carlow there were 22 cot- Diocese of Kildare and Leighlin, vol. iii, (CDI) 5 vols (London, 1875-86), vol. 2, tages and the inhabitants rendered each p. 34. 1252-84, no. 933, p. 161. year one and a half beef carcases and 72 ix Judith Carroll and Kenneth Wiggins, xxiv Margaret Murphy, ‘The profits of gallons of ale. The contrast with the town ‘Report on archaeological monitoring lordship. Roger Bigod, earl of Norfolk of 170 burgesses each paying their 12d and excavation carried out for the Carlow and the lordship of Carlow 1270-1306’ in rent in the 1280s is very striking. The main drainage scheme 2010-2012’ (Un- Linda Doran and James Lyttleton, (eds.), names of those witnessing the charter, de- published Report for Carlow County Lordship in medieval Ireland: image and scribed as 15 honest and lawful men from Council and Carlow Town Council, reality (Dublin, 2007), pp 75-98. Carlow and its locality are similarly re- 2013), p. 2. xxv Marc Morris, The Bigod Earls of Nor- vealing. There are still some Anglo-Nor- x See O. H. Creighton Castles and land- folk in the thirteenth century (Gateshead, man names such as William Power, scapes. Power, community and fortifica- 2005). Walter Wall and Edmund Barry but Irish tion in medieval England. (London, xxvi W.F. Nugent, ‘Carlow in the middle names predominate. These include 2002), p. 153. ages’ Journal of the Royal Society of An- Patrick McDonelsyn, Donald McColla- xi The Song of Dermot and the Earl, ed. tiquaries of Ireland (JRSAI), 85 (1955),

Carloviana 2016 Carlow town in late medieval period (2)_Layout 1 28/10/2015 21:20 Page 6

166

Growth and Decline: the changing fortunes of Carlow Town

Fig. 2: Detail from Uto Hogerzeil’s reconstruction drawing of Carlow castle showing a portion of the wall and the Castle Gate

pp 62-76. xl Calendar of Patent Rolls, Edward I, (London, 1877), no. 7, pp 11-12. xxvii Murphy, ‘Profits of Lordship’, Ap- vol. 4, 1301-07, pp 29-30. liii A roll of the proceedings of the King’s pendix 2. xli CDI, vol. 5, 1302-1307, no. 617, council in Ireland, no. 5, pp 8-10. xxviii The National Archives of the United pp 172-3. liv Rotulorum patentium et clausorum Kingdom (TNA) PRO SC6/1239/1-9. xlii Calendar of Close Rolls, 1346-9, cancellariae Hiberniae calendarium, ed. The account for 1282-3 was published in p. 560. Edward Tresham (Dublin, 1828), p. 151. James Mills, ‘Accounts of the earl of xliii The Annals of Ireland by Friar John lv Art Cosgrove, ‘The emergence of the Norfolk’s estates in Ireland, 1279-94’ Clyn, ed. B. Williams (Dublin, 2007), p. Pale, 1399-1447’ in idem ed. A New His- JRSAI, 22, (1892), pp 50-62. 186. tory of Ireland II. Medieval Ireland 1169- xxix Murphy, ‘Profits of lordship’, xliv Philomena Connolly, The head and 1534. (Oxford, 1987), p. 453. pp 92-3. comfort of Leinster’: Carlow as the ad- lvi A.J. Otway-Ruthven, A History of Me- xxx TNA: PRO SC6/1237/12-3. ministrative capital of Ireland, 1361- dieval Ireland. 2nd Edition. (New York, xxxi TNA: PRO SC6/1237/18. 1394’ in Thomas McGrath (ed.) Carlow 1979), pp 369-70. xxxii TNA: PRO SC6/1239/5. lvii Lord Walter Fitzgerald, 1909-11) ‘The xxxiii J. Bradley and H.A. King, Urban Ar- History and Society. (Dublin, 2008). castle and manor of Carlow. Part I’ in chaeological Survey. Part X: Co. Carlow. pp 307-330 at p. 310. Journal of the County Kildare Archaeo- Office of Public Works (unpublished, xlv Connolly, ‘The head and comfort of logical Society, 5, pp 311-338 at p. 328. 1990), p. 5. Leinster’, p. 311. lviii Statute rolls of the parliament of Ire- xxxiv Mills, ‘Accounts of the Earl of Nor- xlvi Connolly, ‘The head and comfort of land, 1st to the 12th years of the reign of folk’s estates’, p. 54. Leinster’, p. 311. King Edward IV, ed. H.F. Berry (Dublin, xlvii Connolly, ‘The head and comfort of 1914), pp 54-7. xxxv Crown surveys of lands 1540–41, Leinster’, p. 313. ix Stephen Ellis, Tudor Ireland: crown, with the Kildare rental begun in 1518, ed. xlviii Chartularies of St Mary’s abbey, community and the conflict of cultures, Gearóid Mac Niocaill (Dublin, 1992), pp Dublin, … and annals of Ireland, 1162– 1470-1603. (London, 1985), pp 65-6. 2-3; A.A. Horner, ‘Two eighteenth-cen- 1370, ed. J.T. Gilbert (2 vols, London, lx Art Cosgrove, Art Late Medieval Ire- tury maps of Carlow town’ in Proceed- 1884), vol. ii, p. 396. land, 1370-1541. (Dublin, 1981), p. 68. ings of the Royal Irish Academy, 78 xlix Connolly, ‘The head and comfort of lxi Ellis, Tudor Ireland, pp 85-6. (1978), 115-26 at p. 125. Leinster’, p. 314. lxii Crown surveys of lands 1540–41, with xxxvi Bradley and King, Urban Archaeo- l Irish exchequer payments, 1270-1446, the Kildare rental begun in 1518, ed. logical Survey, pp 9-10; Horner, ‘Two ed. Philomena Connolly (Dublin,1998), Gearóid Mac Niocaill (Dublin, 1992), pp eighteen-century maps’, p. 124; Avril p. 544. 2-3. Thomas, The Walled Towns of Ireland, 2 li Connolly, ‘The head and comfort of Le- vols (Dublin, 1992), vol. 2, p. 35. inster’, pp 316-7. xxxvii CDI, vol. 5, 1302-1307, no. 367, lii A roll of the proceedings of the King’s p. 124 council in Ireland: for a portion of the xxxviii TNA: PRO SC6/1239/9. sixteenth year of the reign of Richard the xxxix Murphy, ‘Profits of lordship’, p. 94 Second, A. D. 1392, ed. James Graves

Carloviana 2016 Saint Fiacc_Layout 1 28/10/2015 21:40 Page 1

167

Saint Fiacc. The Steve Jobs of Fifth Century Ireland

Hugh O’Rourke

.Introduction

My first close contact with Fiacc was arranged by a noted Carlow historian, the late Alec Burns of happy memory. The essential elements of Alec’s hairdressing business grace the centre of the ground floor of Carlow County Museum. When I was a very young member of the Old Carlow Society (since renamed Carlow Historical and Archaeological Society), he gave me a book, so that I could read out the tradi- tions of Fiacc for an audience of amateur historians on an outing to the Moat in Rathvilly, County Carlow. That was about the year 1957. High Cross at Sleaty Saint Fiacc today the site, obviously much more extensive illustrious records and legends of our 2015 is the sixteen hundredth anniversary than the present walled area, was marked patron saint. of Fiacc’s birth in 415 A.D. This date has out and the positions of the church and been calculated from his presence as “an the refectory were chosen. The buildings The first life history of Saint Patrick, adolescent poet” at the arrival of Patrick erected then were built of wood and outside those written by the great man for the first time at Tara in 432 A.D and perhaps wattle and daub, so no trace of himself, is attributed to Fiacc, son of Erc is endorsed by many scholars throughout them can be identified at present. Tradi- mac Dara. This is contained in thirty four the intervening centuries. tion says the high cross marks Fiacc’s short verses in old Irish. The extent to grave and the present church ruin is which the importance and provenance of For more than five hundred years, Sleaty, therefore unlikely to be on the site of the this work is recognised can be gauged just three km North of Carlow on the original gathering place. There is the po- from the ubiquitous appearance of West bank of the Barrow, was a thriving tential for archaeologists of the future to reference to it throughout the intervening ecclesiastical centre. It is the burial place explore the area in the hope of finding centuries wherever biographical sources of saints, scholars and at least one King. evidence such as the Neolithic building for Patrick are discussed. Most recently It was the seat of the first Irish-born remains that were unearthed along the the on-line library of Saint Pachomius bishop of all Leinster. Now it is a quiet route of the M9 before construction at contains a translation of the hymn. This carefully tended cemetery, holding Russellstown, not far to the East across library is a source file of documents (among many modern monuments each the river Barrow. After all, the remains of connected to the Greek Orthodox Faith. telling a fascinating story) two granite Saint Fiacc’s bishopric head-quarters are The translation presented there is that crosses, both more than fourteen hundred a couple of thousand years younger than prepared by Eugene O’Curry (1796 - years old. those from the New Stone Age excavated 1862) the notable self-taught nineteenth ahead of the motor-way construction. century scholar who is one of the O'Donovan in his Ordnance Survey They can therefore be expected to be at out-standing specialist experts in the field letters expresses the belief that the High least equally fruitful in enriching our of medieval Irish manuscripts. Cross dates from the time of Fiacc knowledge of how life was lived at those himself. distant times. Before pursuing the fascinating subject of the hymn further, I would like to intro- Saint Patrick and Saint Fiacc. While we await more concrete evidence duce Fiacc himself in so far as my child- of the glorious period of Graiguecullen like scratching of the surface of his Saint Patrick himself was present when and Killeshin history, there are many legacy has given me insight.

Carloviana 2016 Saint Fiacc_Layout 1 28/10/2015 21:40 Page 2

168

Saint Fiacc

Fiacc was not, unfortunately, a native of Graigue. He was born into a noble family based at Rathvilly. His mother died while he was still a child and he was fostered by an influential maternal uncle, Dubthach Mac Ua Lugair who was chief Bard of Ireland at the Court of Laoghaire at Tara. There is a very detailed legend concerning the progress of Fiacc toward the vocation of bishop by way of his close association with his illustrious uncle.

My perception of the career of Fiacc is that it might be compared to the Steve Jobs of fifth century Ireland. He was something of an orphan adopted into a scholarly profession. It was a time of in- formation revolution. While he followed the initial apprenticeship in the bardic poet/lawyer profession, the first written works in the manuscript format that was to dominate the scriptoria of the Isles of the North for the next five centuries came Sleaty into being. Simultaneously the code of laws that had for centuries ruled Irish Royal line and a member of the sept was Patrick. civilisation were for the first time written Erc mac Dara father of Fiacc. Through in the new fonts and purged of much of the Cathair Mór connection, Fiacc was Although in later life, (Fiacc lived to the their anti-Christian content. (The also related to Dermot, founder of ripe old age of 105 years) he was noted Senchus Mór) Killeshin in 503 A.D. and to Moling of for his monastic life of prayer and fasting, St. Mullins with a consequent connection at the time of his induction as bishop, he There is no documented record of Fiacc’s to the ancestors of Mc Morrough had reached only the level in Christian presence during the compilation of Kavanaghs. faith of a learner or “catechumen”. I feel Senchus Mór, yet in view of the central therefore that his acceptance of the posi- position of his patron uncle in the trial The first record of Fiacc is his presence tion offered was driven by his dedication leading up to it, and in the execution of with his uncle at Saint Patrick’s entrance to the talent of his uncle Dubthach to a the work, there can be little doubt of his to the Court of Laoghaire at Tara, on greater extent than by religious zeal. close association with the project. As the March 25th, 433 A.D. He followed the adopted protégé of Dubtach Mac Ua example of Dubthach and stood to In his Collections of the Dioeceses of Lugair, he must have shared in the honour Patrick and his companions Kildare and Leighlin, written at the end research, discussion and indeed the despite the Royal interdict. of the nineteenth century, Bishop recitation of some of the ancient Comerford quotes from the Tripartite observances that were reviewed, redacted Tradition (and the asides in the Tripartite Life of Saint Patrick. and recorded in that seminal book of the Life of Saint Patrick attributed to Saint Brehon Laws. Evin) tells us that he advanced to the “Then Patrick placed over all Leinster, as profession of bard, married (there is no supreme Bishop, Saint Fiacc, a man of In the context of European parallel devel- name remembered for his wife), had a most celebrated sanctity, whose first opment, the Theodosian code, providing son and was widowed in early life. The conversion and ordination occurred in similar Christianisation of Roman Law, next recorded meeting is with Patrick and this manner. When Saint Patrick from which Senchus Mór was separated Dubthach when the New Irish Christian proceeded from Tara to the territory of by a mere three years in its publication, Church has advanced to the stage where Southern Leinster, called Hy- Fiacc was very probably fully integrated a need arose for a structure for the admin- Kennselach, he met in the plain com- into the Global developments of istration of the Faithful in the province of monly called Mag-Craithar, where his profession. Leinster. It is worth noting that at this afterwards was built the church of period, the Roman Empire was unravel- Domhnach Mór, that royal poet, Biography. ling under the pressure of several outside Dubthach, the son of Lugaire, who, as tribes who over the following centuries well on account of his great piety towards Cathair Mór was King of Leinster and would be converted to Christianity, in God, and devotion to Patrick, as on Árd Rí at the end of the second century many cases by the successors of Fiacc account of his excellence in the metrical A.D. The Uí Bairriche, ancestors of the and other abbot / bishops established by art, and his ancient and eloquent works, O’ Gormans were descendants of this

Carloviana 2016 Saint Fiacc_Layout 1 28/10/2015 21:40 Page 3

169

Saint Fiacc

is of very celebrated memory and fame would first measure and consecrate its among the historians of Ireland. To this site and dimensions. Patrick therefore, man, who had already embraced the being informed and requested, came to Christian faith, the blessed Prelate was that place which is commonly called much attached and devoted, as well on Slebhte, i.e. mountains and there accord- account of the singular probity of the ing to the directions of the angel, he laid man, as for the skill, on account of which and consecrated the foundations of a he was the arch-poet or the prince of church and a monastery, but that place in poets of the age of the Kingdom. The which the church and monastery of blessed man, then conversing familiarly Slebhte were built, was granted, not to with him asked of him where he should Fiacc, but to Patrick by Crimthann the find, according to the principle of the son of Kenselah King of Leinster, who Apostle, a man, the husband of one wife, was washed a little before in the saving sober, prudent, of good behaviour, laver of Baptism, and was afterwards hospitable, a teacher; whom having buried in that same place. For the noble ordained him Bishop, he might place family from which Fiacc sprang, was over that province. Dubthach answered then very much oppressed, and banished that all these qualities were (to be) found into various parts of Ireland by the afore- in a certain disciple of his, Fiacc the son said Crimthann, King of Leinster. From of Erc, whose wife had lately departed, it monks in the territory of Hy-Crimthann leaving an only son, by name Fiacra, and derive their origin and monks in Ulster, whom he had sent into Connaught to and the people of Kinnell-Ena in Mun- present certain poems of his to the ster. And amongst others then banished princes of that land. While they were were four brothers of Saint Fiacc-namely, engaged in these discourses they beheld Ailill, Aengus mór, Conal and Ether- Fiacc returning; whom when he saw the schel; and their father’s name was mind of Patrick was borne towards him, Mac-Erc. Whence although the place in Another cross at Sleaty Dubthach resolved to induce him to which the church of Slebhte was built, consent to the wishes of the holy man, was in the patrimony of Saint Fiacc, he although otherwise he would not, without by his own hand also Fiacc’s son, Fiacra, would not have received it from the King reluctance, forego his presence. And to after he had become mature in years and on account of the animosities and this end Dubthach and Patrick devise this learning. Saint Fiacc first built a church discords just mentioned, which existed pious craft. For they pretend that in a place which, from his name, was between him and the family and brothers Dubthach is immediately to receive the afterwards called Domhnach-Fiacc i.e. of Saint Fiacc, had not Saint Patrick clerical tonsure from the hand of Patrick. the Church of Fiacc, and he (Saint interposed; at whose intercession King Which, when Fiacc coming up, under- Patrick) left him sacred utensils, namely, Crimthann, granted to Saint Fiacc not stood, he says to the holy prelate---Holy a ministerial bell, the epistles of St. Paul only a place for building, but also a Father, whether would it not be better that and a pastoral staff. He left seven of his portion adjoining it, or a fifth part of his I should receive clerical tonsure, who am (disciples) companions of his labours, paternal lands, with which he enriched of younger age and less necessary to the and imitators of his actions, namely, that church, in which he placed an state than my master, who is advanced in Muchatoc of Innisfail; Augustin of Innis- Episcopal see. Notwithstanding this, years and very necessary for his children, beg; Tecan, Diarmait, Nainnid, Paul and Crimthann was a King pious towards and is (held) in great esteem by the chiefs Fedhelim but the most holy bishop and God and devoted to the servant of God, of the kingdom; Patrick answered that the abbot, Fiacc remained in the church of Patrick, and piously liberal and bountiful spontaneous offering was grateful to him. Domhnach-Fiacc until he had sent before in erecting and endowing the churches of Patrick, therefore first baptized Fiacc, him to heaven sixty saints of his disci- God. For he built and endowed with who before was only a catechumen, and ples. But afterwards an angel of the Lord lands, first thirty churches, and after- afterwards gave him tonsure, and deliv- came to him, saying that the place of his wards forty, to God and Patrick, in the ered to him an alphabet written with his resurrection would not be there but territory of Hy-Kennselach, and Eastern own hand, and imparted his benediction, beyond the river to the West; and he bids Leinster; among which were the church which he having obtained, learned the en- him to build a monastery there, in a place of Domhnach-Craithar, of which above; tire alphabet in one day (or in fifteen days called Cuil-muige, assigning a proper and and of Inis-fail, in which he left Saints as others say), and written within a short convenient place for each of the officials, Mochonic and Machadoc and another in space of time, assisted by the Grace of for he directed him to build a Refectory Inis-beg, in which he left Erditus the Holy Ghost, made such progress in where (he should find) a boar, and a and Augustine.” the study of sanctity and letters, that he church where he should find a doe. The seemed to his master worthy, not only to holy man, a pattern of obedience, This is the core of our knowledge of be ordained bishop, first of all Lagenians, answered the angel that he would not Fiacc from the currently available trans- but also to be placed over that province dare to commence building a church lations of early written records. Some as supreme prelate. Patrick ordained also unless his Father and master, Patrick, other manuscripts and glosses fill out the

Carloviana 2016 Saint Fiacc_Layout 1 28/10/2015 21:40 Page 4

170

Saint Fiacc

picture just a little more. The only phys- been translated as a reference to the de- honesty. From Louvain it was moved for ical feature of Fiacc reported is that he struction of Tara as an accomplished fact, safety with other treasures to Saint was fair-haired. Even that statement is scholars generally refuse to accept the Isidore’s College at Rome in 1793. not universally accepted. He travelled on current twelfth century copy as a word Between 1798 and 1810, St. Isidore’s foot throughout his bishopric, scorning for word copy of Fiacc’s original compo- was suppressed by the French Army and the use of a chariot until he became sition. As noted below, politics and many of its treasures including the Irish extremely lame due to a chafer lodging scholarly competition have brought Manuscript were removed to Paris. Liber in a wound on his leg, gnawing the bone. significant discussion to the provenance, Hymnorum with other items was subse- Even then he accepted the chariot sent to structure and integrity of this document. quently returned to Rome and in 1872 the him by Patrick only after most pressing book was brought back to Merchants persuasion. There are two copies of this hymn in old Quay Franciscan foundation in Dublin. Irish surviving in manuscript form from As numbers in the Franciscan Order in Each Ash Wednesday he set out on foot the twelfth-century. It is contained with Ireland declined, the treasures were from Sleaty and walked to Clopook near other hymns in a volume Liber Hymno- moved to UCD where they are now Timahoe where he lived on five small rum one version of which is in Trinity conserved in the Mícheál Ó’ Chléirig loaves sprinkled with ashes until his College and the other is held at the Institute. return to the abbey on Palm Sunday. Mícheál Ó Chléirig Institute at UCD. Writing in 1972, An tAth. Peadar Mac Both appear to have been at one time in No name or location has been as far as I Suibhne reported that a local tradition the possession of Bishop Ussher (1581- can trace suggested for the creation of still survived at Clopook of a holy man 1656) at Trinity College Dublin where either of the two extant copies of Liber (not naming Fiacc) who spent each lent one still resides. The other has since Hymnorum. there and returned to his monastery by followed a path that traces not just the way of an underground passage. travails of Ireland but the major The earliest source in English that I have cataclysms of modern Europe in forma- been able to find is the book “The whole At Sleaty, a well has been venerated in tion. There is evidence that it was loaned works of Sir James Ware” which was Fiacc’s honour and was the scene of a / given or in some other way exchanged written in Latin and then translated into bush where token rags were tied in living into the hands of the Franciscans at English and “improved!” by Walter memory. The Kearns Family were active Donegal by Ussher himself. It next Harris in 1739. in maintaining it as a place of pilgrimage appears as source material for John up to thirty five years ago and currently Colgan (Franciscan and one of the Four This work of James Ware introduces are restoring access to it. Masters) writing at the Irish College in Saint Patrick as follows and credits the Louvain in the seventeenth century. It is Hymn of Fiacc as a source written near Saint Fiacc's Hymn Colgan’s translation of the Old Irish into to the time of Patrick himself. Latin that is used by Sir James Ware in Returning to the hymn of Fiacc, one tra- his work and Dr. Todd of Trinity writing Ware wrote in Latin and Harris’s transla- dition has it composed in the cave at in the nineteenth century pays sincere tion runs “This primitive bishop was a Clopook. By reference to a line that has tribute to Colgan for his scholarship and person of such exemplary piety and

Carloviana 2016 Saint Fiacc_Layout 1 28/10/2015 21:40 Page 5

171

Saint Fiacc

virtue and his labours and success in con- the book of Armagh, there are sustainable Gogarty, 1938 verting this once pagan and barbarous claims that the documentation for that people to Christianity were so wonderful work was dictated by Aed, retired abbot The Whole Works of Sir James Ware and useful, that the actions of his life of Sleaty to Muirciu, a scribe at Armagh Concerning Ireland, revised and were worthy of being transmitted to at about the year 696 A.D. In some improved by Oliver Harris, 1739 posterity by the most faithful and able versions of the appointment of Fiacc as Yahoo Group: Celtic and Old Irish Saints and pen. But unhappily this task hath first native Irish bishop of Leinster, one downloaded July 2015 fallen into the most weak and injudicious of the gifts presented by Patrick to the Liber Armanachus, Edited and produced hands who have crouded it with such new recruit is reported to be an alphabet by Dr. John Gwynn D.D. 1913. numberless fictions, and monstrous so that he might record the work of Parish of Killeshin Peadar Mac Suibhne fables that like the legends of King Patrick for posterity. This dovetails neatly 1972 Arthur, they would almost tempt one to with the belief that the metrical life of Carloviana 1949- Mac Suibhne, 1955- doubt the reality of the person. It is Patrick described by John Colgan as the P.J. Madden, 1985-P.J. Brophy observable that (as the purest streams Vita Prima of biographies of our apostle, Goidilica: Notes on the Gaelic Manu- flow always nearest the fountain) so, was composed by Fiacc himself. scripts. Author Whitely Stokes 1866 among the main writers of the life of this Google Search download for Eugene prelate, those, who lived nearest his time, It is reasonable therefore to see Sleaty as O’Curry, life, works, criticism, commen- have had the greatest regard to truth, and the fountain-head of the skill-base that tary, quotations and reference works. have been most sparing in recounting his flowered also in scriptoria at Rathmelsh Saint Pachomius Library- Hymn of miracles. Thus Fiech, bishop of Sletty near Milford and further South at Saint Fiacc, O’Curry translation.-Google and contemporary with our Saint com- Mullins. Search. prehended the most material events of his Thesaurus Palaeohibernicus: edited by life in an Irish Hymn which John Colgan Through the last sixteen hundred years, Whitely Stokes and J. Strachan, (a collec- translated literally into Latin” many scribes, bishops, monks and tion of Old Irish glosses, scholia, prose scholars from many different callings and verse. / Cambridge 1903, reproduc- Additional details are included by a have recorded, translated and interpreted tion Dublin 1987.) scholiast in the preamble to the Hymn of the works of Patrick and of his close Saint Fiacc, the earliest copy of which is associate Fiacc. Review of Bieler’s “Patrician Texts of the either manuscript 1441 at Trinity College Book of Armagh”: Joseph F. Kelly 1981. or manuscript A2 in the Capuchin Controversy and politics are never far American Journal of Philology 1909, vol. Archive at the Micheál Ó Chléirig from the scene when these matters are 4 pp 430-446 Institute at UCD. aired. Really major intellects have Margaret Ann Cusack:1868 applied themselves to the interpretation In the late eighteenth and from the middle of single words of Latin or old Irish in the Loca Patriciana, an identification of the of the nineteenth century there was a surviving medieval manuscripts, many localities chiefly in Leinster, visited by keen interest in everything connected times over the last nine hundred years. Saint Patrick and his assistant missionar- with Patrician history and the authenticity Prior to that, at the end of the seventh ies, by Rev John Francis Shearman, of the Church of Ireland as his true century, Aed of Sleaty and Muircu began Dublin 1879. successor among scholars at Trinity the task of committing the traditions and College, in particular Dr. James Henthorn notes existing at that time to more perma- http://www.libraryireland.com/Histo- Todd, D.D., M.R.I.A., F.S.A. Senior nent documents. Even these first steps ryIreland/Louvain-Collection.php Fellow of Trinity College and Praecentor and the subsequent major project of the Irish Ecclesiastical Record Vol. XVIII of Saint Patrick’s Cathedral, Dublin. Liber Armanachus itself have been 1921 clothed by commentators, centuries later, Dr. Todd credits John Colgan the Fran- with the guise of conspiracy to emphasise Acknowledgement: ciscan writing at Louvain in the seven- the primacy of Armagh among all the I would like to thank the staff of the teenth century with the most authentic episcopal sees of all-Ireland. Local History Department of Carlow translation of the Hymn of Saint Fiacc County Library for their expert and pa- from the original Irish. Sources: tient help in compiling these notes. Collections relating to the Dioceses of In the American Journal of Philology of Kildare and Leighlin, by Rev. M. Com- I also wish to acknowledge the sustained 1909, vol. 30, no.4 J. Fraser devotes a erford MRIA. 1886. unstinted assistance and encouragement sixteen page article to the discussion of received from John Mc Darby at Carlow Saturnian meter as a possible influence in The Book of Hymns of the Ancient County Museum. the construction of Old Irish verse and Church of Ireland. 1869. Author James bases much of the discussion on the Henthorn Todd, Praecentor of Saint Also, Paul O’Neill for help including Hymn of Saint Fiacc. Patrick’s Cathedral and Senior Fellow of photographs, Rosaleen Kearns, Tom Mc Trinity College for The Irish Archaeolog- Donald, Fr. John Dunphy and Fr. Liam While the earliest extant written record ical and Celtic society. Lawton and Denise O’Rourke have of Fiacc dates from the ninth century in I Follow Saint Patrick by Oliver St. John helped me in this work.

Carloviana 2016 Fr Cullen_Layout 1 28/10/2015 21:45 Page 1

172

Fr. James Cullen, Founder of the Pioneer Total Abstinence Association

John McDarby

INETEEN year old James Aloy- John Therry, the Apostle of Australia and sius Cullen arrived to meet Dr. Bishop John England, first bishop of Dunne, President of Carlow Charleston in the U.S. to name but two. NCollege in January 1861 to begin his studies for the priesthood for the Ferns Jemmy Cullen was remembered as very Fr James Cullen Diocese. The front line of college build- exact and piousiv. He is remembered for ings he saw from inside the front gate being active “in the organising of de- whole college.”vii was the same as you would see today. bates, academies and dramatic pieces.”v The college consisted of a middle house His biographer Fr. Lambert McKenna S.J James Cullen was ordained in Carlow with a north and south wing. quotes a fellow student of the Ferns Dio- Cathedral by Dr. Walshe, Bishop of cese, Dean O’Neill, stating that Jemmy Kildare and Leighlin on 28th October, He arrived to a modern gas lit college, “was from the beginning remarkable for 1864 only five days after he had reached founded in 1782, opened on 1st October his talent. In his last year, 1864, he re- the Canonical age. His biographer tells 1793 with the aims of educating Catholic ceived from his professor, Dr. Kavanagh, us that on the anniversary of his ordina- youth and training clergyi. The South a very high distinction in Theology and tion each year “he renewed his gratitude Wing was built in 1819, North Wing Canon Law.” to God for the gift and prayed to be wor- 1824 and the Gateway and Gatehouse in “He was greatly revered and loved by his thy of it.”viii 1832.ii Gaslight had been installed in fellow-students, with all of whom he was Carlow College in 1846. always familiar; in particular, he had a Bibliography great influence over the young students Brophy, Rev P.J., The Birth of Carlow The college opened just fourteen years whom he led to the practice of piety. To College, Carloviana 1956 after American Declaration of Independ- the Blessed Sacrament he had an extraor- Duggan, Sr Maura MA, The Foundation ence. The building was started in 1785 dinary devotion, not being content with of Carlow College, Carloviana 1972 by Bishop James Keeffe on Winnet’s the ordinary prescribed visits to the Mc Donnell, Fr. Tom, A History of the Field, which he leased for 999 years from Chapel, but constantly paying our Lord Buildings of Carlow College, Carlovian the Fishbourne Estate in 1786. Further other visits, in which he was generally 1992 land was acquired as it became available. accompanied by those under Mc Evoy, Fr John, Carlow College – Two It appears building started before the his influence.” hundred years of education, Carloviana lease was completed. This was before 1983 Catholic Emancipation in Ireland and “Punctual in all his duties, he was first McKenna, Rev Lambers SJ, Life and before any relaxation of the Penal Laws. down to the Chapel in the morning and Work of Rev James Aloysius Cullen SJ, the last to leave at night. His daily recep- Publ: Longmans, Green & CO., London The Gardiner Act of 1782 and further tion of the Blessed Sacrament stimulated 1924 Acts of 1792 and 1793 eliminated the many to imitate him in this practice, need for permission of the Protestant which was in those days rather Footnotes Bishop to open a Catholic school and exceptional.” i McEvoy, Fr John, Carlow College-two made it unnecessary to take the Oath “He both sang and played well. The hundred years of education, of Allegiance. Ferns students were remarkable for their “Carloviana” 1993 p2 constant singing of part-songs and cho- ii McDonnell, Fr Tom, A History of the The college motto is “Rescissa Vegetior ruses, most of which he had arranged for Buildings of Carlow College, vi Assurgit” Pruned back, it grows up more them and taught them.” “Carlovian” 1992 pp 9-18 fruitfully. Studies, according to the ear- iii McEvoy, Fr John, Carlow College-two st liest prospectus, “commence on the 1 of Fr. McKenna quotes another priest who hundred years of education, th September, and end on the 30 June. The knew Jemmy Cullen advising, “With “Carloviana” 1993 p4 months of July and August are vacation. three or four others, he established a iv McKenna, Fr. Lambert SJ, Life and Only a week of recess is allowed after League of the Blessed Sacrament. Work of Rev James A Cullen, SJ ,Publ: each examination of Christmas During recreation hours and free time a Longmans, Green & Co. London 1924 iii and Easter.” member of the League was deputed to v Ibid p26 keep watch before Our Eucharistic Lord. vi Ibid p26 Students would have been aware of emi- These students formed a force whose vii Ibid p27 nent predecessors: - Two Corkonians Fr. influence for good radiated through the viii Ibid

Carloviana 2016 Hare slips_Layout 1 28/10/2015 21:49 Page 1

173

Hare-slips in the walls of the Deerpark on Ballintemple

Fig. 1. The hare-slips in the walls of the Deerpark allowed the hare to Estate escape from chasing dogs. Courtesy: Janet Murphy Michael J. Conry

The presence of hare-slips in the walls of to note that such features have not been a field, known as the Deerpark, in the recorded heretofore in published litera- townland of Ardattin is an interesting ture, in the Oxford English dictionary or feature of the Carlow landscape. It seems on the Internet. this field, with its two-metre high wall, was specially designed to control deer in A study of the two-metre high walls a confined space on the Butler Estate in around the Deerpark showed that they Ballintemple (Fig.2). The wall was built were constructed almost exclusively of some time before the first Ordnance granite stone and lime mortar. Apart from Survey map was published in 1839. The the piers at the entrance gates the stan- six-sided field is enclosed by walls of dard of construction was generally poor. equal length (approx. 135m) with two The walls were constructed mainly of entrance gates on the southern side of the rounded field stones and partially dressed field. Although the 4.96-hectare hexag- cut stone. The quality of the lime mortar onal field is contained by walls of equal was also poor and there was little length it is still not a true hexagon evidence that sufficient thorough or because the walls are set at unequal through-stones were inserted in the walls. angles. It is interesting to note that some Fig. 2. As a result of the large scale use of of the walls contain specially constructed The six granite walls of equal length rounded field stones, the use of poor lime hare-slips which, according to local folk- surrounding the hexagonal field in mortar, different masonry skills and lore, allowed hares to escape into the Ardattin, known as the Deerpark, were neglect over the years, most of the walls safety of the Deerpark when chased by built prior to 1839 are now in a general state of disrepair. dogs (Fig. 1). It is even more interesting The problem of finding the hare-slips

Carloviana 2016 Hare slips_Layout 1 28/10/2015 21:49 Page 2

174 Hare-slips in the walls of the Deerpark on Ballintemple Estate

Fig. 3. Fig. 5. The ground-level entrance to the hare- The entrance to the hare-slip is visible slip on the east-facing wall was 15cm through the exit hole on the inside of wide and 30cm high approximately. the wall.

was exacerbated by the growth of ivy and The entrance at ground level to the hare the other side of the wall are even more brambles. As a result only three hare slips slip in the east-facing wall is 15 cm wide convincing. Darkening on the outside were discovered in the six walls, one and 30 cm high. It is connected by a 55 of the bottom granite stone of the hole in- each on the two northerly-facing walls cm long cavity in the centre of the wall dicates that it was used extensively (Fig. and another well-defined hare slip in the to the exit hole on the inside of the wall. 4). Even more convincing is the fact that east-facing wall. This exit hole consists of a rectangular this granite stone shows obvious signs of hole, roughly 20 cm wide wear in the exact places where the hare and 18 cm high, approx- would grip the stone with its nails when imately 60 cm above pulling itself up through the cavity and ground level (Fig. 3). exiting from the wall.

When Jim Quinlan, Ardat- The hare-slips in the Deerpark walls in tin, was a boy he played Ardattin are interesting features in their with other children in the own right. However, they pose some im- vicinity of the hare-slip. portant questions. How were the hares An elderly man, Michael trained to use them, if indeed they were Donohoe, who resided trained at all or did they learn intuitively nearby informed them that to use them of their own intuitive in- the hole in the wall was an stinct? Are those hare-slips the only ones escape hole for the hare of their kind in the World? The lack of when chased by dogs. published evidence would indicate that they are. If so, ipso facto, they are a The hole on the outside of unique feature of the Irish landscape. Fig. 4. the wall shows marks The bottom stone of the exit hole in the which indicate that the Acknowledgement east-facing wall is discoloured and hole may still be used as The author is indedted to Jim Quinlan eroded indicating prolonged use and an escape hole by hares or and the Murphy family Ardattin for erosion by sharp nails on the hare’s paws possibly rabbits. The permission to access the site. marks on the exit hole on Irish women carried goods on their heads_Layout 1 28/10/2015 22:13 Page 1

175

Irish women carried goods on their heads in the early decades of the twentieth century

Michael J. Conry

Fig. 2 – Johanna Hayes (1845- 1922), walked to her home in Introduction Ballincrea from Myshall village carrying groceries in a basket on It was, and still is, common to see her head and two buckets of water. African and Asian women of all ages carrying goods on their head. In 1978, it Cláir, recorded in 1937 that ‘In them was simply amazing to see a young times you’d see young women and they Lesotho girl carrying a packet of sugar used to carry milk-cans and buckets on on her head as she walked home from their heads. One woman used to balance school when it seemed much easier to a full bucket on her head and carry two carry it in her hand. It was marvellous to more in her hands’. Other archival observe the skill of another girl crossing records in the Folklore Department show the River Hololo in the mountainous area that women carried baskets of eggs, of Lesotho, walking with a medium-sized ‘eodgens’ of turf and sea-weed on their aluminium saucepan perfectly balanced head using a sugán (hay rope) head-ring on on her head. Not only was she able to which to rest the vessels. T. P. O’Neill balance the saucepan on her head but she (1977) lists many other items carried on the crossed the rough, pebble-strewn bed of head, such as pails of milk, tubs of butter the river and climbed up the bank on the (firkins), baskets of clothes and fish in other side without touching the saucepan various parts of Ireland. However, he goes with either hand. on to conclude that ‘the custom of carrying goods on the top of a person’s head was There are numerous 18th and 19th widespread in many areas until the century recorded references to girls and beginning of this [20th] century’ (p. 70). women carrying goods on their heads in Irish men and women are not surprised various parts of Ireland in the archives of Fig, 1, The pump in Myshall village by these phenomena but they are sur- the Folklore Department, UCD. For prised to learn that women carrying instance, S. Ó’Dala recorded in 1937 that goods on their head was still quite com- in Kerry Bínn-se támall nuair a bhínn óg Béaloideas that Donal Ó Suilleabháin mon in Ireland in the early decades of the agus ní gá aon lámh a beith agam ar met a young lady in 1742 carrying ‘calán 20th century and that, perhaps, we are not ‘can’ uisce Bhíoch ar mo cheann while [gallon] uisce-ar-ceann aici’. Similarly, as long “civilised” as some people would Míceál Ó Cuileannáin (1937) recorded in S. Ó’Flannagáin, An Tullach, Co. An like to think. Carloviana 2016 Irish women carried goods on their heads_Layout 1 28/10/2015 22:13 Page 2

176 Irish women carried goods on their heads in the early 20th cent.

Twentieth Century a handle when going to shop in Borris. Tom saw her carrying ‘the wicker basket Oral evidence suggests that it was not on her head a hundred times if I saw her unusual for women to carry a firkin of once. If you had some bit of gossip for butter to the nearest market town on their her, she could stay talking to you for half head. John Brophy (1912-2002), Crogh- an hour with the basket on her head all tenclogh, Coon, Co. Kilkenny, often the time’. Tom wasn’t the only one who heard his father, Thomas Brophy (1867- remembered Mary carrying the wicker 1947) describing how Bridget Brennan, basket. Luke Walsh (1907-99) saw her better known as Biddy ‘Kieran’, carried coming to Joyce’s shop in Borris with a a firkin of butter on her head all the way couple dozen eggs in the basket on her from Croghtenclogh to the market in head and going home with her groceries Carlow around the turn of the 20th in the same basket ‘walking along as century. Biddy was one of two elderly straight as a die’. Mary had a parcel of sisters living in an old thatched house land in Ballinasilloge where she grazed away down in the fields when John the cows in the summer time. Again, Brophy was a boy. She ‘walked down according to Tom Fitzpatrick, she carried through the fields from her house’, the milk home in a tinker’s boiler on her according to John’s father, ‘came out on head. The tinker’s boiler was made by the the road at the back of our house, took to travellers with a lid on top and a rim the fields again at the end of the lane, (hoop) on the bottom. It could hold about passing Monawee and Rossmore bogs on three gallons. Mary Joyce was not the the way to Rice’s Cross Roads at the top only one who carried goods on her head of Rossmore and down along the road in the Borris area in the 20th century through the Cut in Killeshin to the Mall because both Darby Doyle (1913-97), and into Carlow with the firkin on her Lacken, and Lizzie Cushen (1908-98), head and her two hands by her side’. She Newtown, saw women carrying pails of travelled home by the same route in the water on their heads. evening carrying her groceries and household commodities on her head. It seems most of the older women in the Whether this occurred in the 19th or 20th village of Raheedoran carried water and century (or both) is not possible to say. In Fig. 3 – John Smithers (with his grand- bundles of sticks on their heads well into the same general area, Paddy Brennan son) saw his grandmother, Johanna the early decades of the 20th century. ‘Arnott’ (1910-94), Coon West saw his Hayes, carrying goods on her head Many of the older generation including mother, Maria Keightly (1874-1945), a around 1920. the McDonald brothers, Tom Lawlor and native of Slatts, Wolfhill, Co. Laois James O’Brien in the Ballinabranagh carrying a pail of water on her head. area recalled seeing them drawing home According to Paddy, she was able to raise (Fig. 2). In 2003, John Smithers (1912- water from Fonthill well situated below the bucket of water and balance it on her 2006), Ballincrea, confirmed beyond the road opposite Clogrenan limeworks. head without any difficulty. doubt, after much searching and discus- Tom ‘Butler’ Lawlor (1906-89) saw his sion, that the elderly lady was none neighbours, Mrs Ellie Brennan, Mrs Several people in the Myshall area other than his grandmother, Johanna Pursell, and many other women in the recalled hearing of or seeing Mrs Hayes (1845-1922), the rural ‘midwife’ village carrying water on their heads. Johanna Hayes (née Kealy), wife of Jack familiarly known as ‘Joanie’ Hayes. Ellie Brennan climbed up the steps from Hayes, carrying goods on her head from the well carrying two buckets of water in Myshall village to her home in Balli- Perhaps, Mary Joyce (c. 1837-1928), her hands and a bucket of water on her nacrea. Joseph O’Neill (1905-95), Craan, Borris, was the best known exponent of head. As she walked down the road to her Bunclody, recalled meeting a Mrs carrying goods on her head in Co. home she ‘could stop and chat with her Smithers walking home to Ballincrea Carlow. Mary, who was a neighbour of neighbours for ten minutes or more with carrying two shopping bags, one in each Tom Fitzpatrick’s (1918-2005), was an the bucket still on her head and would not hand, and a can of water on her head elderly spinster living alone in a little spill a drop until she laid it on her own from the pump in the village.(Fig. 1). house with a galvanised roof, in the floor’. According to Paddy McDonald According to Joe, ‘she was a very old townland of Kilcloney, close to where (1910-2002), she placed a little round woman at the time and barely able to Tom lived. She wore the traditional long woollen mat on her head before she walk [in 1920]’. Tom Butler (b. 1922), black skirt and a shawl with a praiscín raised the can to her head. Ballaghmore, Myshall, often heard his (meal sack) across her shoulders. Tom mother, Ellen Butler (1882-1964), saying estimated that she must have been eighty These same women carried home that Johanna Hayes carried a basket on years old when he was a young boy. bundles of sticks almost daily from her head and two buckets of water from Redmond’s wood in Clogrenan. James the village to her home in Ballincrea Mary carried a large wicker basket with O’Brien (1913-98) remembered when Carloviana 2016 Irish women carried goods on their heads_Layout 1 28/10/2015 22:13 Page 3

177

Irish women carried goods on their heads in the early 20th cent.

the wood was cut down leaving a lot of branches lying around. According to James, ‘these women in Raheen village (including Mrs Mathews, Mrs Walsh, Mrs McDonald and Mrs Glynn) went up there in the 1920s and 1930s, day after day, and tied bundles of sticks with a rope, known as a bresna of sticks, put them standing on their ends and raised them up on their heads like the African women’. Paddy McDonald’s wife Kath- leen Price (1913-94) related how she, accompanied by Mrs Cis Lawlor and Mrs Nolan, ‘carried a lot of sticks on my head from Redmond’s wood, with a cloth or something thick on my head, with my hand on the bresna but you could walk a good bit without hands’. Kathleen also had vivid memories of seeing Ellie Brennan coming home from Fonthill well with three buckets of water, one in each hand and another on her head.

There is no evidence that those women carried water or bresna’s of sticks on their heads while barefoot. However, an 1843 etching in the Irish Times (22-9-12) shows a bare-footed peasant girl, outside a peasant dwelling, carrying a wooden Fig. 5. pail on her head. Willbrook Well In the 1930s, John Lee, Corofin, Co. Clare, saw the O’Hehir girls carrying water home on their heads from this well.

Carrying goods on the head was not It seems carrying goods on the head was confined to counties Carlow and also common in the south and west of Kilkenny only. John Headon, Spink, Co. Ireland in the early decades of the 20th Laois, often heard his older customers century. John Lee (b. 1923), Corofin, Co. talking in the pub about the wives of Clare, was reared in an old-fashioned carmen and coalminers carrying goods thatched house on Jacko Studdart’s (i.e. bags of flour) home from the shop in out-farm in Knocknareeha on the Spink on their heads. It was the surest Ennistymon road. His father, Jack Lee, way the housewives could take the flour was herdsman on the farm and had the home in clean condition. These women grazing rights for two cows and a donkey included Mrs Whelan, Knockbawn, Mrs together with permission to keep hens Breen, Graiguenahown and Mrs Neill, and ducks and rear a couple pigs. There Aughnacross. According to John was an excellent source of spring water Headon, one of them, Kate Whelan (née in a beautifully-constructed well on the Phillips), had ‘a round bag with a rim on roadside above Jack Morgan’s forge in it to fit snugly on her head’. Both James Willbrook (Figs. 5 and 6), In the 1930s, Fig. 4 Fitzpatrick (b. 1921), Knockbawn, and when John Lee was a boy he remembers Andy Daly (b. 1934), Fossy, Timahoe, two older girls, Biddy and Nan O’Hehir, In the 1930s and 1940s, Kate Whelan, saw Kate Whelan walking home from coming to collect water at the well with walked from Rambottom’s shop in Ramsbottom’s shop in Spink in the 1930s their mother. The two girls and their Spink to her home in Knockbawn car- and 1940s, carrying a two-stone bag of mother placed buckets of water on the rying two stone of flour on her head flour on her head and two shopping bags, steps of the stile in the roadside wall and two bags of groceries. one in each hand (Fig. 4). going into the well, placed a straw matt or mash on their head and lifted the buck- Courtesy: Janet Murphy

Carloviana 2016 Irish women carried goods on their heads_Layout 1 28/10/2015 22:13 Page 4

178 Irish women carried goods on their heads in the early 20th cent.

ets up on their heads. In John’s words ‘they walked up the road to their home, walking as straight as the handle of a brush, with the buckets of water perfectly balanced on their heads’.

When Eily Buckley (née Corkery) mar- ried Dan Buckley in 1957, her mother-in- law, Nora Buckley (née Lane, 1900-87) in Geararoe, Millstreet, Co. Cork, told her that when her mother, Julia Horgan in Ballinastona, Millstreet, was ‘going to the well for water she would take a bucket and a towel. She wrapped the towel on her head, placed the bucket of water on top of the towel and made for home – crossing stiles and streams and never dropped the bucket until she arrived home’. Nora went on to tell Eily that ‘all the old women used to do it when she was a child’ growing up in Ballinastona in the early decades of the 20th century. The women also took a basket of goods (i.e. eggs) to the market or a beart (bundle) of clothes on their heads when going to wash them in the river. It was no wonder, according to Eily, that they all walked so straight and stately. When Eily (b. 1933) was growing up, ‘the practice of carrying ewers of water on their head had long gone’.

The overwhelming body of information, both oral and written, indicates that carrying goods on the head was practiced Fig. 6. by girls and older women. Bairbre Ní Willbrook Well is now engulfed in brambles and ivy. Floinn (2015), however, remembers bread men carrying trays of bread on the heads in Dublin in the recent past. Simi- larly, a recent film on BBC (The Fish Market: Inside Billingsgate, BBC, 3 Acknowledgements References Episodes, 2014) showed archival mate- rial of men carrying trays of fish on their The help and cooperation of all the 1. O’Neill, T. P, 1977. Life and Tradition heads in London’s Billingsgate Fish Mar- people mentioned in the text – many of in Rural Ireland. Dent and Sons Ltd, ket in the 1930s . whom have since passed to their eternal London. reward – is gratefully acknowledged and Conclusion thanked for their contributions. My 2. Ó Cuileannáin, M, 1937. Béaloideas, The practice of women carrying goods thanks is also due to Bairbre Ní Floinn, Vol.7, No. 1: 99-120. on their heads in various parts of Ireland who provided access to sources of mate- continued in the 1920s, 1930s and 1940s. rial in the Folklore Department, UCD. 3. Floinn, B. Ní, 2015. Private communi- cation.

Carloviana 2016 Journey to the Past_Carlow - A Journey to the Past 28/10/2015 22:20 Page 1

179

“Carlow — A Journey to the Past”; Heritage Week 2015 Séamus Ó Murchú (Séamus Murphy Jnr.)

ational Heritage Week is an annual set of events in Ireland co-ordinated by The Heritage Council.N These are generally organised by various institutions, museums, societies, County Councils, individuals and organisations with an interest in the arts, culture and heritage. Carlow Histor- ical and Archaeological Society and its members have played their part over the years organising tours and lectures which have touched on a variety of themes and topics from the past.

Plans were put in place by the Society in early 2015 to organise a free, family- friendly event which would not only inform the public on aspects of our county’s rich archaeological and historical tradition, but would also bring it to life. When we visit museums today such as our County Museum on College St. or the National Museum in Dublin, the artefacts we see on display are generally the finished product. The items and processes that went into their manufacture are generally absent. In some cases we are not even presented with the full product. Take arrowheads, axes and blades such as swords or knives for example; years, decades, centuries and millennia of lying in the ground have meant that their organic components have rotted away. Only Medieval armour durable parts will survive such as the bronze axe, stone arrowhead or iron sword Photo: Bri Greene blade; the wooden handles, grass sheaths or rope bonds are now lost. Thus, in order complete form, but also the processes groups. The public were encouraged to to picture the object in its entirety, we that went into their production. An after- move between the various displays in often have to rely on our imaginations or noon event titled “Carlow – A Journey to their own time, all of which were artists’ impressions. the Past” was put together on Saturday interactive. Hundreds of people of all 22nd August in Carlow Town Park, ages attended across the day making it an CHAS wished to aid this process and not Graiguecullen, showcasing displays led all-round success. only present objects from the past in their by re-enactment and living history

Carloviana 2016 Journey to the Past_Carlow - A Journey to the Past 28/10/2015 22:20 Page 2

180

“Carlow - AJourney to the Past”

Ireland is blessed with a growing number of re-enactment or living history groups. Experimental archaeology is another expanding field, a method of study whereby hypotheses and questions are tested and answered by archaeologists through the re-creation of objects from the past and using them for a variety of tasks. Some of these groups presented their expertise on Carlow’s past and the county’s role in events further afield. Everything on display was replicated from objects found during archaeological excavations, recent collections or described in historical manuscripts and images.

“Ancient Music Ireland” showcased prehistoric, medieval and international musical horns and other instruments. Sounds not heard for thousands of years echoed along the shores of the River Barrow once more. Horns of all shapes and sizes were on display from replicas of the huge Loughnashade Bronze Age horns to Fijian conk shells.

Sticking with the prehistoric period “Reliqua Outreach” presented stone tool, prehistoric pottery firing and bronze cast- ing demonstrations. Members of the “University College Dublin Centre for Experimental Archaeology and Ancient Technologies” recreated objects from the past and the processes that went into their Weapons production. Flakes of flint were broken Photo: Bri Greene from larger cores and shaped into blades and arrowheads. A pit fire dug and main- marks the 1600th anniversary of the birth Hourly discussions centred on themes tained across the day in which prehistoric of St. Fiacc who, according to tradition, ranging from pottery, the household, bas- pots were fired; decorated with the same was ordained by St. Patrick. Sleaty also ketry, weaponry and dress. Replica coins designs as was done in the Neolithic and played an important role in the push by from the reign of King John (1199-1216) Bronze Age. Most excitingly, a replica Armagh to obtain primacy of the Irish were also minted and discussed. earthen furnace was also built into which Church in the early medieval period. crucibles filled with scrap bronze were Nearby, Woodlands Falconry (Tullow) placed. Once melted, the molten metal Claíomh Living History Group intro- had a number of birds of prey to show, was poured into moulds to make axe duced the medieval period and the world the pets and hunting companions of many heads, chisels and other tools found on of the Gaelic Irish and Anglo-Normans. medieval elites. As well as native owls Bronze Age sites across the country. Small medieval style pavilions were and buzzards, birds now extinct in erected as a backdrop and leaning against Ireland such as eagles were also shown, Moving into the early medieval period, the side of one was a shield decorated which once soared through Carlow’s “2015: The 1600th Centenary year of St. with a red lion on a green and yellow skies. Tastes of medieval Carlow were Fiacc of Sleaty” group presented a replica field, the coat of arms of William also recreated by Gordan & Philip Rowe of the nearby Sleaty high cross. This year Marshall who built nearby Carlow castle. of Ballybannon Farm, Milford who had

Carloviana 2016 Journey to the Past_Carlow - A Journey to the Past 28/10/2015 22:20 Page 3

181

“Carlow - AJourney to the Past”

highlight this, Carlow County Museum co-ordinated a special sandpit excavation of the Town Park for our younger visitors who learned how archaeologists work and use what they find in the ground to build a picture of the past. The many archaeological excavations carried out in advance of developments over the last number of years in County Carlow were also presented and a special site report completed. Facepainting was another feature of the day for the archaeologists and historians of the future, carried out by Caoimhe O’Leary as people entered the park, many of them already in costume. Three walking tours were also led from the park across the day detailing aspects of the town’s streets and built heritage.

Thanks are due to Carlow County Coun- cil for the use of the park for the day and The musical instruments display for providing some of the materials Photo : Bri Greene needed as well as some members of the 5th Carlow- Carlow Town Scout Group people feasting like the Norman lords of handled and tried on for size. who assisted in the set up and constructed Carlow Castle with a roast pig on a spit an entrance gateway. Thanks also to the Many of the displays could not have been provided by O’Shea’s of Ballickmoyler. Carlow Branch Order of Malta who possible without knowledge gleaned provided first aid cover. The event was Jumping to the more recent past County from archaeological excavations. To very generously supported by the Carlow Military Museum presented the uniforms and weaponry worn and used both on Carlow’s streets and by Carlovians who found themselves involved in national and international conflicts over the last 200 years. Red coat and croppy boy outfits which would have been a common site in the 1798 period were on display next to the United States army uniform of Carlovian Myles Keogh, commander of Company I in the 7th Cavalry Regiment and killed along- side General Custer at the Battle of the Little Bighorn in 1876. Also on display were early 20th Century British army uniforms; another formerly common site on the streets of Carlow and worn by Carlovians in the various campaigns of the First World War. Alongside this was the uniform of a Republican Volunteer from the War of Independence period. Ladies in medieval costume Weapons and helmets from various armies and campaigns could also be Photo: Bri Greene

Carloviana 2016 Journey to the Past_Carlow - A Journey to the Past 28/10/2015 22:20 Page 4

182

“Carlow - AJourney to the Past”

Heritage Council as well as a number of local businesses without whom, it could not have gone ahead!

No such event had taken place in Carlow to date and it is hoped that this will become an annual feature of Heritage Week in the county. The huge turnout and interest should serve as a reminder that there is a huge appetite for the past in the county and that public interest is certainly alive and thriving. Heritage is too often a target for budgetary cuts but it is this very thing that gives us our local, regional and national identity. It also boosts tourism and visitor numbers which has a knock on effect on business in the area. This Bertie Watchorn, President of CHAS, helping to roast the pig was evident in the town park on the 22nd Photo: Bri Greene of August not only in the huge turnout but also in the numerous international our localities but also to fuel the rebuild- Carlow Historical and Archaeological visitors in attendance and the crowds at ing of the local and national economy. Society would like to thank: other events across the county at the same Conservation of what is left of our The Heritage Council time. The past is all around us in Carlow archaeological, historical, built and Aska Sykes Ltd., Dublin Rd., Carlow town and county, hidden in plain sight natural heritage across our towns and Carlow County Council with many of us oblivious to its traces. countryside is crucial as well as dissemi- Carlow County Museum, College St., Too often this has led to its loss with little nating knowledge and research through Carlow outcry. Heritage is something that should publications, information signs, tours Carpenter’s Bar, Barrack St., Carlow be promoted, not only to boost pride in and events. Dean’s Newsagents, Barrack St., Carlow Detail Clothing, Potato Market, Carlow If you found your interest piqued by any Emo Oil, Hacketstown Rd., Carlow of the displays, pursue it further and Ewing’s Bar, Centaur St., Carlow encourage the preservation and conserva- Flames Stoves, O’Brien Rd., Carlow tion of the past. Go to the many museums Heaton Buckley Builders Merchants, across the county and country. Take time Hacketstown Rd., Carlow to visit the library, carry out some IrishSigns.com, Jerusalem, Carlow research of your own, attend some of the Maxi Zoo, Dublin Rd., Carlow other Society events held across the year Michael O’Shea, Farnans Ballickmoyler, and maybe organise an event of your own Carlow for Heritage Week 2016 or another date. Micron Filtration, Quinagh, Carlow Only through public interest will our Munnelly’s, Garage, Kilkenny Rd., Car- heritage be maintained. low Ray Maher Properties, Staplestown Rd., We sincerely hope all our visitors Carlow enjoyed the afternoon and for those who Swan’s Electrical, Strawhall, Carlow missed it, we are hoping to put together The Tavern Bar, Castle St., Carlow a similar event with a different theme Wise Eyes Creative, Tullow, Carlow next year so keep Heritage Week 2016 Mary Hughes (20th-28th August) free in your diaries! 5th Carlow (Carlow Town) Scout Group “Carlow – A Journey to the Past” could Thanks also to all those who took leaflets not have happened without the kind and and posters to promote the event. generous support of a number of organisa- A medieval-style furnace tions and businesses around the Carlow area.

Carloviana 2016 Schools History Prize Competition_Layout 1 28/10/2015 22:26 Page 1

183

teachers and parents who supported and encouraged them in their work.

CHAS HISTORY PRIZE COMPETITION First prize went to Eoin Cummins of Ballinkillen N.S, for his project on “The FOR NATIONAL SCHOOLS Borris Railway Line and Viaduct.” Eoin’s project is published elsewhere in this journal. The History Prize Competition for Na- tional Schools was run as usual in the second term of the school year. Circulars inviting entries were sent immediately after Christmas to all National Schools in the county. Pupils in fifth and sixth classes were eligible to enter. They were invited to submit a project on any histor- ical person, place, or event relating to County Carlow. Projects were to be the unaided work of the individual pupil, and each project was to be presented on not more than five A4 pages.

The Society offered three prizes, €100 for the winning entry, and €50 each for those placed second and third.

Once again we had a very gratifying re- sponse, with over a hundred pupils enter- Bertie Watchorn, President of CHAS presents First Prize to Eoin Cummins ing projects, many of a very high standard. The judges, Richard Codd and Jim Shan- non, were very impressed by the level of enthusiasm shown by these young histori- ans, and by the quality of research and the Great credit is due to them and to the Second prize was awarded to Anna Col- care taken in presenting their findings. gan of St. Patrick’s N.S, Rathvilly for her entry on “Huntingdon Castle.”

The judges were unable to separate the next two entries and so they awarded joint third prize to Sophie Byrne of Grange N.S., whose project on the life of her late grandmother was entitled “Brigid Byrne, 1925 – 2015,” and to Michaela Flood of Ballon N.S. for her entry “The Night of the Big Wind, Carlow.”

Carlow County Museum graciously hosted the presentation ceremony on the night of May 20th, and the four prize-win- ning projects were displayed in the mu- seum during the summer. Our thanks to Dermot Mulligan, Curator of the mu- seum, and to his staff for their support and hospitality.

The President and the judges with the winners

Carloviana 2016 Gradam an Phiarsaigh_Layout 1 29/10/2015 10:30 Page 1

184

Fondúireachta. Is iontach an t-aitheantas seo, agus beidh a GRADAM AN hainm ar an stádas céanna le hain- mneacha móra eile ar nós Seán Ó Cuirreáin, an iar-choimisinéir teanga, agus Adi Roche, an PHIARSAIGH 2015 gníomhaíoch cearta daonna. TOMMY MAC DIARMADA Bhronn Comhairle Chontae Cheatharlach teastas ar Bhríde mar aitheantas ar na heachtaí ion- BL. 5 GAELCHOLÁISTE CEATHARLACH tacha atá bainte amach aici nuair a sheol sí an Féile Idirnáisiúnta Pan Cheilteach 2016-2017, i gCeathar- lach, i Mí an Mheithimh 2015.

’ócáid stairiúil í gan amhras, nuair a bhronn Fondúireacht an Phiarsaigh “GradamB an Phiarsaigh” ar Bhríde de Róiste ar an 19 Bealtaine 2015, i gCultúrlann na hÉireann, i mBaile Átha Cliath. Ó 1980 i leith, roghnaíodh duine a measadh go raibh sár-iarracht déanta nó á déanamh aige/aici chun idéalacha an laoich náisiúnta, Pádraig Mac Piarais, a chur chun cinn i gcúrsaí oideachais, ealaíne, litríochta, agus sna meáin chumarsáide agus i measc an phobail. Éachtaí Ní aon ionadh é mar sin, gur ainmníodh Bríde de Róiste mar Lábhrás Ó Murchú, Cathaoirleach Fondúireacht an Phiarsaigh, Bríde de bhuaiteoir an ardghradaim seo, Róiste, buaitheoir Gradam an Phiarsaigh 2015 agus Mícheál toisc go raibh sí bainteach le Ó Muircheartaigh a bhron an Gradam. chuile gníomh a leanas: san oideachas, bunú an Naíonra i 1970, Gaelscoil Eoghain Uí Thuairisc i 1982, agus cabhrú le achtán “The Nationalist”. Agus le chuile rud déanta aici i leith an Faoi stiúir Bhríde de Róiste, tá bunú Gaelcholáiste Cheatharlach i nithe iontacha curtha ar bun. 1990; sna Dána, bunú Fhéile phobail, bíonn aifreann as Gaeilge á reáchtáil aici dhá uair sa mhí, Isduine tábhactach í faoi láthair i ‘Éigse’ i 1979 agus cabhrú le bunú gCeatharlach, i stair Cheatharlach Aisteoirí an Lochrainn mar aon le agus ciorcail chomhrá á n-eagrú gach seachtain in Iarsmalann agus i todhchaí Cheatharlach Féilte Scoil Drámaíochta agus chomh maith. Comhghairdeas! Féilte Drámaíochta do dhaoine Chontae Cheatharlach agus fásta. Sa litríocht agus sna meáin i Reddys. chumarsáide, bhí clár raidió Aitheantas seachtainúil aici ar KCLR96FM agus roimhe sin ar CKR. I Bhronn Mícheál Ó Muirc- dteannta sin, bíonn colún Gaeilge heartaigh, iar-chraoltóir cáiliúil le seachtainúil á reáchtáil aici sa nu- RTÉ, an duais ar Bhríde ar son na

Carloviana 2016 Hacketstown Poachers_Layout 1 29/10/2015 10:37 Page 1

185

The Red Lad and Blunt – Hacketstown poachers of the early 20th Century

Patrick M. Byrne

On a late October morning circa 1910 the stars were still shining brightly in the sky as the Red Lad gently closed the door behind him in the Bridge Lane in Hack- etstown. Over his left shoulder was slung an old canvas ex-army haversack and in his right hand he carried a carbide lamp which would only be lit when he reached his destination. Ten minutes before he left the house he had seen the R.I.C. patrol move at a normal walking pace down Bridge Lane and he knew they would walk as far as Conran’s Cross, as they did every Wednesday morning, before returning to their barracks in Eagle Hill Lane, a journey that usually took two hours to complete. He walked at a smart pace up Penny Hill and crossed the main road into Slate Row. At the high wall surrounding the Church of Ireland rectory he stopped briefly to remove an item he Thomas Leniston aka. “Blunt” had hidden there on the previous evening from the thick covering of ivy that hung ”Photo: P.M. Byrne over and clung to this wall. It was an old three-piece greenheart fishing rod that had seen better days. This rod was ten as I do that I had to wait until the patrol At this point he told Blunt that Constable feet long, still quite sound and just about passed the house before I could venture Hanrahan was the only one on duty in the right for the purpose for which the Red out, because if they lay eyes on you they town while the patrol was away from Lad intended it. want to know why you are out so early, barracks, a decent enough fellow as long where you are going, and what you as you took him the right way. As he approached the gate leading into intend to do when you get there. Inquisi- the Minister’s field he saw standing in the tive boyos some of those R.I.C. men and These two Hacketstown poachers were shadows the dark outline of a man in a they might insist on searching you as on their way to snatch some roosting hat. The Red Lad knew right away that it well.” “Oh dammit Jim, some of them pheasants out of the trees on lands at was his poaching partner, Tom, who was can be sore bucks all right, so I suppose Woodside, less than a mile from the better known by his nickname “Blunt” the best thing to do is to keep out of their town. To do this they intended to try out because of his outspoken manner. “Good way as much as possible. As the saying a new method using a wire slip noose morning Tom,” said the Red Lad, and the goes, out of sight out of mind.” The Red attached to the top section of the old fish- reply came, “Oh good morning Jim, and Lad now insisted that they quicken their ing rod with a control cord that came what the divil kept you till now?” “Well pace, complete their task and get back down to the left hand. The Red Lad heard now, my good fellow, you know as well home before the patrol’s return to town. about this set up from a man who had

Carloviana 2016 Hacketstown Poachers_Layout 1 29/10/2015 10:37 Page 2

186

Hacketstown Poachers

seen it being used on an estate in County Kildare. It was very effective this man said if used properly in snaring young fully-grown pheasants not yet one year old. Such birds are not as wary or as easily disturbed as older birds and more inclined to stick their necks out in order to see what is happening at ground level when the men with the snare and the light arrive under their tree. The previous evening Blunt had surveyed the lie of the land around Woodside and had observed at least nine pheasants going up to roost in seven small stunted Scots Pine trees growing on a low ditch which was a good distance from the big house. These trees were ideal for pheasant fishing as the Red Lad called it, because there was a canopy of pine needles overhead with mostly bare branches underneath, and thus no twigs to get in the way of the slip James Byrne “The Red Lad” mowing a meadow noose snare. Photo: P. M. Byrne As they approached the first tree Blunt lit the carbide lamp and then he immedi- ately shaded off the light from it with his as the R.I.C. patrol would be half way tricks of the trade. It was said that he hand, as there were no switches on back to the town by this time of the wouldn’t go out of his way to catch men carbide lamps. The light produced by morning. Our two poachers moved on to who were poaching in order to put food these lamps was pretty dim but just about the next tree but there was nothing there on the table to feed their families. good enough to let you see objects 20 to so they moved on again. This time when 25 feet away. The Red Lad by this time Blunt shone up the light it revealed a Living in Hacketstown in those days was had assembled the old fishing rod with fully grown cock pheasant on a bare a man named Belcam (Béal cam) the noose open on the top section, and he branch about eight or ten feet above their Murphy, so called because of his crooked held in his left hand a length of sash cord heads. For a minute or two he seemed mouth and crooked smile. Most people which was attached to the slip noose, so very uneasy in the dim light and he were very wary of him as they said he both men were now ready for action. seemed to be about to take flight, but the would”hang you” to the police. He was a Blunt removed his hand from the lamp crafty old bird had left it too late as the workshy cornerboy who carried all kinds and let the dim light shine into the tree, noose was already around his neck and as of rumours and half-truths to the barracks but all that was there was a sleeping he flew from his perch it tightened, and to fill the police in on things they might woodpigeon. They moved on to the with wings flailing madly he came crash- have missed around the town. second tree about ten yards away and ing to the ground and he too had his lights Blunt again shone the light into its permanently put out by Blunt before That morning Belcam had seen the Red canopy. This time it revealed the outlines being stuffed into the Red Lad’s old Lad leaving his house in Bridge Lane and of two roosting pheasants, a cock and a canvas haversack. By now it was time to having nothing better to do he decided to hen. Both were fully grown young birds head for home, so our two friends split up follow at a distance to see where he was and in no hurry to leave the shelter of and like the wise men went there by going and what he was up to. In so doing the tree. different roads, thinking they had not he observed some of what happened that been detected. morning and reported it all back to The first dim rays of daylight were light- Constable Hanrahan. Hanrahan, being a ing the sky behind Shielstown Hill as the Constable Hanrahan who was patrolling poacher himself, didn’t particularly like Red Lad slowly manoeuvred the slip the town that morning was a man noted Belcam and his sly methods, and consid- noose over the cock Pheasant’s neck and for standing in the shadows to observe ered him to be a a little troublemaker or then with a quick jerk of his left hand the the comings and goings of people around stirring stick, who ran with the hare and noose tightened and the bird was pulled the town, and from where he was stand- hunted with the hounds. However he told from its roost, to be quickly dispatched ing that morning he had seen Blunt walk- Belcam that either himself or one of the by Blunt as soon as it hit the ground. The ing up Slate Row, followed by the Red other constables would investigate the hen by now had left the tree with a loud Lad about twenty minutes later. Before matter as soon as possible. What Belcam clattering of wings as she flew off into joining the R.I.C. it appears that didn’t know was that Hanrahan had, to the semi-darkness. By now they had time Hanrahan himself was a very accom- use the local expression, a “dirty liking” for just one more try with the slip noose plished poacher and so he knew all the for the Red Lad and he didn’t want to see

Carloviana 2016 Hacketstown Poachers_Layout 1 29/10/2015 10:37 Page 3

187

Hacketstown Poachers

him brought before the local magistrates could I have a quiet word in your ear?” he said to them, “Who the hell is going charged with trespassing and poaching. to clean up this mess that ye are leaving Hanrahan knew he would have to act Hanrahan now suggested that they move after ye? Youse two boyos must come quickly in order to keep a lid on things. in off the road to the gallery porch of the from lovely homes!” As he walked back to the barracks he was chapel. “Is there something wrong or am already planning how to get the Red Lad I in trouble?” asked the Red Lad, who Further up Bridge Lane the sergeant and and Blunt off the hook, put a nail in was now showing signs of anxiety at Hanrahan had just finished searching the Belcam’s coffin, and get both himself and being called aside by the police. Hanra- Red Lad’s house, but all they found were his wife a free meal into the bargain. han now explained that unless both the two recently caught rabbits that were poachers got rid of the evidence before hanging behind the back door. The We know that Constable Hanrahan had 1.30 p.m. they would be in very serious sergeant asked if he had the farmer’s seen the two lads going up Slate row trouble as Fred Murphy had reported permission to catch the rabbits, to which early that morning and he guessed they them to the sergeant. He now instructed the Red Lad replied that he most certainly were going poaching somewhere in the the Red Lad to hurry home, put the had, and he gave the sergeant the Woodside area. He had no intention pheasant in a sack along with any feath- farmer’s name and address so that he however of doing anything about it, as, ers that might be lying around, then go to could check it out for himself. Constable apart from doing a bit of poaching of Tom’s house and there do the same. Hanrahan, who at this stage was trying to game and fish to put food on their tables When he had both birds snugly rolled up suppress a grin, asked the Red Lad if Tom these two gave the police no trouble at in the sack he was to proceed as quickly and himself had been out early that all. Belcam Murphy’s intervention and quietly as possible to the back door morning carrying a lamp and something changed the situation and Constable of Hanrahan’s rented house and hand that looked like a net tied on the end of a Hanrahan had to be seen to act on the them in to Mrs. Hanrahan who would bamboo rod and if so to what purpose information received or he could be prepare them for tomorrow’s dinner. were these things put. Without any called before the District Inspector to Hanrahan would dig a hole in the back hesitation the Red Lad answered the give an account of himself as to why he garden into which he would put the question, telling Hanrahan and the shouldn’t be dismissed from the force. heads, legs and feathers of both birds and sergeant that they were out early as they then he and his wife would eat the rest of had gone lamping skylarks. This answer When he entered the barracks to make his the evidence. seemed to take the sergeant by surprise report to the sergeant omn duty he was and he retorted, “What the blazes do you told that Mr. Fred Murphy had already Before the Red Lad left to collect the mean by saying you were lamping given all the details of what had taken birds Hanrahan schooled him well in skylarks? Do you think that we are fools place that morning to the sergeant as soon what he was to say when questioned by or knaves to believe that story?” as he got back from patrolling the the sergeant or himself later on. Kiltegan road. The sergeant now told At this point Hanrahan called the ser- Constable Hanrahan that they would At exactly 1.30 the sergeant and Consta- geant to one side and explained that what search the homes of James Byrne and ble Hanrahan knocked loudly on the Red James Byrne had just told them could Thomas L———n at 1.30 p.m. that day Lad’s door while two other constables well be true as this was one of the to search for several pheasants allegedly knocked on Blunt’s and demanded to be methods used to catch cock skylarks so taken from Woodside farm early that allowed in to search for evidence of they could be caged for singing in the morning without the owner’s consent. poaching. The Red Lad, who had been spring and summer. What Constable eating his dinner, immediately invited the Hanrahan was now explaining to his Constable Hanrahan now went back to sergeant and Constable Hanrahan into the sergeant was correct in every detail as it patrolling the town, and knowing that the house, telling them to search to their was the method used on many occasions Red Lad nearly always went into the heart’s content both inside and outside by the Red Lad and Blunt to catch cock chapel around 11.45 a.m. each day he the house as he had nothing to hide, skylarks in late autumn and early winter, kept a sharp look-out for him. Hanrahan except that on this occasion they were was hopping mad because Belcam had A short distance away a similar scenario using it as an excuse for being out poach- gone directly to the sergeant before was taking place at Blunt’s house, where ing pheasants. telling him, and with this in mind he was the police also were invited in. Blunt, determined to soften Belcam’s cough being of an explosive or volatile disposi- In late autumn and early winter skylarks for him. tion had no love for the R.I.C. and he was form flocks of up to 150 birds and move finding it extremely difficult to keep a lid from the west of Ireland over to the richer The Angelus bell was ringing as Hanra- on the situation, but this time he some- agricultural lands in the east and south of han came walking smartly around how managed to keep reasonably calm, the country where they roost on the Jordan’s corner just as the Red Lad was and without any hesitation he answered ground at night in small corners of fields coming out through the chapel gate. all the questions that were put to him. As with rough sedgy grass, where they can “Good day to you, constable Hanrahan,” the two constables were leaving his easily be taken by the trappers using a said the Red Lad, who seemed to sense house, having found nothing, Blunt lamp and a net. The frame of the net used that the constable was in a serious mood. showed some annoyance at the state in by the Hacketstown trappers was made “Good day, Jim,” came the reply, “ and which they were leaving the place, and from a circle of bull wire with a diameter

Carloviana 2016 Hacketstown Poachers_Layout 1 29/10/2015 10:37 Page 4

188

Hacketstown Poachers

of about 14 inches which was tied firmly Murphy, including the sergeant’s own form as he said himself, as he was to a stout bamboo cane of about 6 feet opinion of him. This report would be read convinced that he was going to be highly long. The actual net itself was made of and commented on by the District commended by the sergeant and given a white muslin that had been died black so Inspector on his next visit. fried breakfast as had happened a few that it wouldn’t show up in the light. times before for passing on information When a lark was spotted in a tuft of grass The sergeant in every barracks was to the R.I.C. As they walked along he and identified as a cock the net was responsible for keeping the record books made his thoughts known to Hanrahan gently placed over him and he was then maintained and up-to-date and ready for who smiled and whistled a few bars of put in a small wooden box with ventila- inspection at short notice. These books “The Young May Moon,” which of tion holes and a hinged lid on it. A box included the Patrol Book, the Barracks course was the R.I.C. marching tune. He like this could comfortably hold at least six larks.

When all this had been explained to the sergeant, who had calmed down slightly at this stage, he said to Hanrahan, “Let us be off out of here; we have wasted too much time on this wild goose chase.” Turning to the Red Lad, who at this point in the proceedings looked the picture of innocence, he said, “James Byrne, if you intend going out with a light for any purpose whatsoever, morning noon or night, you better call to the barracks and make known your intentions.”

As they walked away from the house they could see Belcam standing at Smithers’ corner (McCall’s) keeping an eye on what was taking place, and on seeing him the sergeant was anything but happy. He told Hanrahan that all this would have to be written into the Water St./Moffat St., Hacketstown. barracks note book and it would show The R.I. C. barracks is the two-storey building at left them up in a very bad light at the next barracks inspection which was due in Photo: P.M. three weeks time. Hanrahan now saw an opportunity to have Belcam chastised and taken down a peg or two. His reply to his superior was, “Sergeant, you do Note Book, Postage Book, Order Book, then replied to Belcam saying, “I think, realise that this situation has come about Evicted Farms Register, Fines Book, Mr. Murphy, the menu has been changed because of one of Fred Murphy’s fantasy Sub-district Crime and Offence Book, and you are much more likely to get stories, where he sees one and one, adds Clothing and Stores Book, Register of lashings of hot tongue followed by plenty them together and comes up with eleven Householders, Private Register, Revenue of cold shoulder.” as the answer.” The sergeant was now Seizure Book, Warrant Book, Stray Dogs red-faced and angry and he told Register and Lost Property Book. Word had it that the sergeant tore strips Hanrahan to bring Fred Murphy to the off Belcam, while all the time he barracks by 10 the next morning to give When he had finished writing his report addressed him as “Mr. Murphy” and he an account of why he so badly misled the sergeant re-read it and he knew that finished his tirade by telling him that, if the police. the Inspector would pass some very he ever again came to the barracks with caustic remarks on how this case was fairy tales or half-truths about anybody, On reaching the barracks the sergeant handled and on how things should be he would regret the day he was born. immediately went behind a table-like done in the future. desk to begin the task of writing up his That evening Blunt and the Red Lad met report on the alleged poaching incident At a quarter to ten the next morning for a chat at the Short Cut steps to discuss which had been brought to his attention Belcam met with Constable Hanrahan at what had happened that morning and by Fred Murphy. In this report he the Pound Lane as arranged and they how they had heard about Belcam being included all the details of the raid on the walked along together towards the severely reprimanded by the sergeant for homes of the Red Lad and Blunt, and of barracks at the bottom of Eagle Hill giving them misleading information. how the police had been misled by Fred Lane. Belcam at this point was in great Blunt opened the discussion, saying, “I

Carloviana 2016 Hacketstown Poachers_Layout 1 29/10/2015 10:37 Page 5

189

Hacketstown Poachers

tell you this, Jim Byrne, if that ould baw- who had a fair idea of what Belcam really dashed as he drew blank after blank sit- man of a Belcam ever informs on us to intended to do with the lime. A waiting ting in the cold. The sixth day was a the polis again, I swear by the two holy game now started and even when Hanra- Sunday which dawned bright and crisp. statues on top of the pillars beside the han was off duty he still kept a close eye Hanrahan was under cover in the bushes altar in the chapel that I’ll feed his long on Belcam’s movements, while giving by 7.30 a.m. He was not feeling very nose to the ferrets!” The Red Lad inter- the impression of not watching anybody optimistic, but suddenly the man with the jected at this point and said with a great in particular. That year the local brooks crooked smile came walking along the deal of sense, “Leave him alone, Tom. and small streams remained high due to side of the brook carrying a bag over his Just give him enough rope and he will constant heavy spring rain, so Belcam shoulder. He looked furtively around to hang himself. Hanrahan is keeping an eye had to wait until the water levels dropped make sure nobody was watching before on his movements and if he slips up at all and ran clear as only then could he put to walking through a gap in the furze bushes he will be in deep trouble, so, like a good use the tactics for killing fish that most and stepping into the brook. As soon as fellow, leave well enough alone.” people including most other poachers he entered the water, which was about 8 frowned on. or 10 inches deep, he took the bag Belcam at this stage was in his mid 50s, containing two stone of lime off his but in his early years he was known as Hanrahan had received information that shoulder and immersed it in the flowing “the bag of lime man,” because of the Belcam was showing great interest in water. He then placed his right foot on the method he used to catch trout. No half- walking along the banks of Scotland bag and used an up and down pumping decent poacher worth his salt would ever Brook and opening gaps in the furze action to squeeze the lime out and mix it consider using it as it killed everything it bushes that grew along beside it. On with the water. The brook now looked came in contact with in the brook or hearing this the good constable decided like someone was pouring milk into it. stream where it was used. to conceal himself in some bushes that Trout, eels and minnows were splashing were growing about 30 yards upfield and floating on the surface. At the beginning of February the follow- from the brook. He cleared this plan with ing year Belcam was seen buying two the sergeant who gave him permission to Constable Hanrahan by this time had stone of lime in a jute sack, which he said spend about one and a half hours per day quietly reached the gap in the furze and he was going to use to whitewash his for one week to see if he could catch Bel- was standing behind Belcam observing house. Word of this was brought to cam liming the brook. Hanrahan set the goings on. When he had seen enough Constable Hanrahan’s attention by a about his task with high hopes, but each he cleared his throat and said in a loud person who shall remain nameless, but morning for five days his hopes were voice, “Good morning, Mr. Murphy, and might I ask are you panning for gold, or is it something more sinister that you are involved in?” Belcam was picking up dead and dying fish and had a trout in each hand when Hanrahan spoke from behind him, causing him to stumble and almost to fall flat on his face into the stream with the fright. Belcam Murphy, “the bag of lime man,” was arrested on the spot and brought back to the barracks to be questioned, and so ended his career as a police informer and poacher.

Meanwhile back at the Short Cut steps the Red Lad and Blunt were making plans on how they would catch goldfinches, bullfinches and linnets later in the Spring, but the next day they were going to catch some trout – legally, as they were going fly fishing.

The monument to Irish victims of the Great Famine, Charlottetown, Prince Edward Island, Canada.The circle contains a stone from each of the 32 counties. The stone was sourced through Stone Developments Ltd., Old Leighlin.

Carloviana 2016 190

77M

The McMillan Boat

Printed here with full credit to the anonymous author.

Photos added by editorial team

77M was built in 1937 by the Ringsend In dry dock at Fenniscourt, Co Carlow Dockyard Company and known as a McMillan boat after the boat builder. coming up the lake George pulled the 77M was not sold by CIE but was con- Together with 78M and 79M it was built boat up to the barge and got into it. After verted to a dredger. Its bow was cut down slightly longer and wider than the a while he decided to go back to the to the waterline and a Priestman dredger standard M boat, so it measured 61 ft 9 barge so he went to the front of the row fitted. Its Bolinder engine was replaced ins by 13 ft 3 ins boat and pulled on the tow rope. The with a 59hp air cooled Lister diesel combination of his weight and the pull on engine. Tommy Doyle and Christy Daly In the early 1950's Eddie Cummins from the rope pulled down the nose of the boat were her first crew. John Doherty. John Edenderry worked with Paddy Aungier and he fell in the lake. His body was Whelan of Graiguenamanagh and Joe on this boat. Poor old Eddie had a sad picked up by another boat the Logan also worked on her. In 1986/7 Kit ending when he drowned off 77M in following day. Moran and Ger Nolan was the crew when Daingean in 1954/5. It happened while she worked on the Circular Line in loading beet around Christmas time. At another time Robert Mahon was Dublin. 77M moved to the Barrow skipper with Paddy Mahon and Paddy around 1995 and was retired from service That wasn't the only tragedy connected Delaney. Her last crew were all from on 1997 to 77M as George Fitzpatrick from Banagher, Andy Maloney was in charge Dublin drowned off her below Portumna, (Skipper), Tom 'Thick' Donnelan was the It still belongs to Waterways Ireland and while towing a row boat for a man from Driver/Engineman and Will 'Able' is currently lying in the canal outside the Garry Kennedy. The row boat was being Maloney was Dockhand. Maintenance Depot at Fenniscourt Lock. towed up the lake behind the barge,

Moored at the quay at Negotiating Rathvinden lock north of Leighlinbridge 72M Leighlinbridge on the morning of 67M October 7th, 2011

Carloviana 2016 191

The McMillan Boat

Negotiating Rathvinden Lock north The letter M stands for motor. of Leighlinbridge

The Parish Pound marker

The Parish Pound was located on the road that links the N9 with R 7085 The above stone, set in the wall, marked its location. The wall was replaced by the entrance to the IT Carlow.

Where is it now?

Photo: Willie Ellis

Carloviana 2016 Museum_Layout 1 29/10/2015 10:50 Page 1

192

Carlow CountJ Museum Ireland's County Museum of the Year 2014 - 2015 See what you're missing

fJ ~ COUNTY MUSEUM OPENlNG HOURS

Monday - Saturday 10.00 a.m. - 5.00 p.m. June to August Sundays & Banks Holidays 2.00 p.m. - 4.30 p.m.

Monday- Saturday 10.00 a.m. - 4.30 p.m. Septern ber to May Closed on Bank Holidays

Carlow County Museum, College Street, Carlow Town, Co. Carlow

Tel: 059 913 1554 Email: [email protected] Web: www.carlowcountymuseum.ie 0 facebook.com/carlowcountymuseum ~ @carlowcountymus

We are always looking for new volunteers. If you CARLOW have an interest in history/archaeology or would COUNTY COUNCIL like to try something new you can contact us by email, telephone or just drop in to us.

Carloviana 2016 ITCarlow_Layout 1 29/10/2015 17:25 Page 1

193

Institute of f TTechnologyechnology Carlow Proudly Partnering with Carlow Historical Society to Showcase 1916 Commemorative Events

Find out more about IT Carlow at www.itcarlow.ie Kilkenny Road Carlow T: 059 917 5280 E: [email protected] W: www.itcarlow.ie

Tractor prices in 1958

ALLIS CHALMERS D.272 T.V.O. £525 0 0 MASSEY-FERGUSON 35 ALLIS CHALMERS D.272 Diesel £625 0 0 Petrol Dual Clutch Vineyard £652 0 0 DAVID BROWN 900D. 40 h.p. Livedrive Diesel £798 0 0 MASSEY-FERGUSON 35 V.O. DAVID BROWN 900 40 h.p. Livedrive V.O. £740 0 0 Single Clutch Vineyard £640 0 0 DAVID BROWN 25D. 31 h.p. Diesel 6 £665 0 0 DAVID BROWN 25 31 h.p. V.O. £590 0 MASSEY-FERGUSON 35 V.O. DAVID BROWN 2D £470 0 0 Dual Clutch Vineyard £664 0 0 FORDSON MAJOR DIESEL— MASSEY-FERGUSON 65 Standard Diesel £815 0 0 Standard equipment £663 9 0 NUF•FIELD 3DL, Diesel 37.2 £596 0 0 FORDSON DEXTA DIESEL— NUFFIELD DM4 Diesel 45 h.p. £696 0 0 Standard equipment £616 0 0 PORSCHE Diesel Super complete, 42 h.p. £790 0 0 MASSEY-FERGUSON 35 Diesel £650 9 0 PORSCHE Diesel Standard, 28 h.p. £689 0 0 MASSEY-FERGUSON 35 Diesel De Luxe £680 0 0 PORSCHE Diesel AP.Standard. 26 h.p. £647 0 0 MASSEY-FERGUSON 35 Petrol £546 0 0 PORSCHE Diesel Junior, 16 h.p. £497 0 0 MASSEY-FERGUSON 35 Petrol De Luxe £570 0 0 MASSEY-FERGUSON 35 V.O. £558 0 0 MASSEY-F'ERGUSON 35 V.0, De Luxe £588 0 0 MASSEY-FERGUSON 35 Diesel Single Clutch Vineyard £720 0 0 MASSEY-FERGUSON 35 Diesel Dual Clutch Vineyard £752 0 0 MASSEY-FERGUSON 35 Petrol Single Clutch Vineyard £628 0 0

Carloviana 2016 Officers_Layout 1 29/10/2015 11:01 Page 1

194

2016 Officers and Members of the Carlow Historical and Archaeological Society

Patron

Professor Donal McCartney

President

Bertie Watchorn

Vice President

Joe Brennan

Secretary

Padraig Dooley

Treasurer

David Dooley

Editor

Jim Shannon

Committee

Pat O'Neill, Joe Brennan, Deirdre Kearney, David Dooley, Martin Nevin, Jim Shannon, Dan Carbery, Seamus O'Murchu, Padraig Dooley, Gary Hughes, Lynn Whelan, Bertie Watchorn, Noreen Whelan, Richard Codd,John Kelly, Padraig Dooley.

Honorary Life Members

Michael Conry, Kevin Kennedy, Rose Murphy, Margaret Minchin, Seamus Murphy, Martin Nevin, Edward McDonald

Carloviana 2016 Members 2015-16_Members 29/10/2015 17:05 Page 1

195

Members

Noel Alcock, 42 Staunton Ave., Graiguecullen, Carlow Margaret Donohue, 13 Sherwood, Hacketstown Rd., Carlow Thomas Alcock, Oisin, Derrymoyle, Carlow Martin & Bernadette Doogue, Hillcrest, Baltinglass John Alexander, Milford, Co. Carlow Thomas & Mairead Doolan, Ballinacarrig, Carlow Andrew Ashmore, Ballaghmoon House, Carlow Anthony & Phil Dooley, Barrowside , Carlow Bernie Atkinson, 56 The downs, Pollerton Big, Carlow David Dooley, 7 Lerr View, Abbeylands, Castledermot Robert Aughney, Lumcloone Cross, Fenagh, Co. Carlow Padraig Dooley, 23 Dolmen Gardens, Carlow Margaret Baragry, “Maryville”,Larkfield, Rathnapish, Carlow Michael Doran, Leighlinbridge, Co. Carlow Michael Boyce, “Mulroy”, 14 Braganza, Carlow Leslie Dowley, Oak Park,Carlow Ivor Bowe, Bowe Consulting, Strawhall, Carlow Anne E. Dowling, Kellistown, Carlow John & Bernadette Boyd, 8 Shaw Park, Athy Rd., Carlow Mrs Lil Doyle, Ballycullane, Hacketstown, Co.Carlow Dr. Geoffrey Bremble, Chapel Hse., 11 Cothill, Ox136Jn, UK Michael P. & Anne Doyle, Innisfree, Railway Rd., Carlow Joseph & Mary Brennan, 63 Green Road, Carlow Thomas & Patricia Doyle, Browneshill Ave., Carlow Phyllis Brennan, 32 College Gardens, Granby Row, Carlow Percy Drea, Wells, Bagenalstown , Co.Carlow Sheila Brennan, 32 College Gardens, Granby Row, Carlow Dr Colmain Etchingham, Ballinguilky, Hacketstown Ms Brid Brett, Ballyhide, Carlow James Farrell, Grosvenor, Kilkenny Road, Carlow Edward Brophy, 1 Sycamore Road, Rathnapish, Carlow Leslie & Cora Farrer, Crossneen, Carlow Gregory Brophy, Castlemore, Tullow, Co. Carlow Joseph Feeley, Moytura, Dunleckney, Bagenalstown Mrs. Brigid Brophy, Slievereagh, Rathdangan, Co. Wicklow George & Nuala Fitzgerald, 25 Riverside, Carlow John Burke, “Aghaboe”, Knocknagee, Carlow William Fitzgerald, 50 Sycamore Road, Rathnapish, Carlow Fergal Browne, “Churchview”, Rutland, Carlow Dr Tom Foley, Leighlinbridge, Co.Carlow James Brown, Killinane, Bagenalstown, Co. Carlow Desmond & Jean Foot, Pound Lane, Borris, Co. Carlow Maurice Bursey, 101Longwood Pl.,Chapel Hill, NC, USA Andreas & Mary Frohlich, Sandfield, Oakpark Road, Carlow Msgr Brendan Byrne, The Shroughawn, Tullow, Co.Carlow Sean Gavin, “Garryduff House,” Paulstown, Co. Kilkenny Rev. Gerald Byrne P.P., Graiguenamanagh, Co. Kilkenny Thomas & Marian Geoghegan, Ballincarrig, Carlow Margaret Byrne, 16 Sutton Grove, Sutton, Dublin 13 Bernard Geraghty, Oakpark, Carlow Joseph Callinan, The Field, Pollerton Little, Carlow Mrs. Kathleen Goodwin,7 Aylesbury, Dublin Road, Carlow Dan & Attracta Carbery, Glencarrig, Green Road, Carlow Robert & Betty Graham, Crossneen, Carlow Kay Carbery, 58 Monacurragh, Carlow Patrick Healy, Pollerton Castle, Carlow Eugene & Patricia Carbery, Mortarstown, Carlow Rory Healy, Pollerton Castle, Carlow Michael Carbery, 1 Pembroke, Carlow Noel Heffernan, 7 Bullock Park, Carlow Sr. Mary Carmody, 4 Pinewood Avenue, Carlow Mrs. Anna Hennessy, Ballytiglea, Borris, Co. Carlow Anthony Clarkson, St. Catherine’s, Regent St., Bagenalstown John & Avril Hogan, 8 Highfield, Carlow Matthew Cleary, Erindale Lodge, Kilkenny Road, Carlow Seamus & Mary Hogan, Rathrush, Rathoe, Co.Carlow Richard Codd, Munny, Coolkenno, Tullow, Co. Carlow Paddy Holohan, Ballycarney, Blackbog Road, Carlow Mrs. Frances Cole, “Ballybar, “ Carlow Michael & Pauline Hosey, The Boulders, Tinryland Sr Eileen Comerford, Apt.7, Poachers Lock, Leighlinbridge William & Kathleen Hosey, Castlemore, Tullow, Co. Carlow James & Brenda Conway, Coppenagh, Tullow, Co. Carlow Robert Gerald Howson, Carlow Road, Leighlinbridge L.V. & Rita Conway, Straboe, Tullow, Co.Carlow Mrs Betty Hughes, Ballinabranna, Milford, Carlow. John Conway, Rathvinden, Leighlinbridge, Co.Carlow Gary Hughes, 5 Ashfield, Carlow John & Dawn Coogan, Castlemore, Tullow, Co. Carlow Robin & Nora James, “The Dormer”, Brownshill Rd.,Carlow Gemma Corrigan, 9 Cathedral Close, Carlow Brigid A. Johnson, 36 Eastwood,Bagenalstown, Co.Carlow Thomas Corrigan, Knockfield, Castledermot, Co. Kildare Jim & Helen Jordan, Ratheadan House, Leighlinbridge Claire Cotter, 33 College Gardens, Granby Row, Carlow Mrs Pauline Jordan, Church Road, Bagenalstown,Co.Carlow Thomas & Kathleen Cox, Ballyknockan, Fenagh, Co.Carlow Thomas Joyce, Rathgorvan, Ballymurphy, Borris, Co. Carlow Norman Cree, Ballyknockan, Leighlinbridge Myles Kavanagh, Royal Oak Rd., Bagenalstown Kathleen Cullen, Killamoat, Rathdangan, Co. Wicklow Larry Kavanagh, 17 Shillelagh Grove, Tullow, Co.Carlow Peadar Cullen, Killamoat, Rathdangan, Co. Wicklow Deirdre Kearney, “Ardmore”, Brownshill Road, Carlow Barry Dalby, Clonegal, Enniscorthy, Co. Wexford Anne Keating, 95 Beechwood Park, Carlow Michael Daly, Caherea, Browneshill, Carlow Sean Kehoe, 17 Ilex Hse., Mespil Estate, Sussex Rd., D 14 Pat Darcy, Crossneen, Carlow Thomas Kehoe, 57 Dublin Street, Carlow James & Marlene Davis, 2 Borlum Wood, Green Rd., Carlow Patrick Keogh, 1Foxrock Green, Foxrock, Dublin 18 James Deane, The Shop, Tinryland, Co.Carlow Edward Kelly, 118 St. Clare’s Road, Graiguecullen, Carlow Cynthia Deane, Kilkenny- Carlow ETB, Athy Road, Carlow John Kelly, Raheenkillane, Ballon, Co. Carlow Patrick Deane, Rathellen, Leighlinbridge, Co. Carlow George Kenny, 4 Frederick Avenue, Carlow Eamon & Cathleen Delaney, Tobacco Meadows, Carlow David Kenny, Crosslow, Tullow, Co. Carlow James Dempsey, Ballinacarrig, Carlow Dermot Kennedy, Glebe Hse., Clonmore, Hacketstown Hugh Dolan, 35 Oakley Park, Tullow Road, Carlow William & BrigidKeppel, Rathrush, Rathoe, Co. Carlow John & Mary Dollard, 10 Barrowville, Kilkenny Rd., Carlow John Kinsella, Rathrush, Rathoe, Co. Carlow James Donegan, St. Killian’s Crescent, Carlow Rita Lacey, Closh, Ballylinan, Athy, Co. Kildare Eddie Donohue, Rathvarrin, Ardattin, Co.Carlow Michael & Margaret Lawlor, 20 New Oak Estate, Carlow

Carloviana 2016 Members 2015-16_Members 29/10/2015 17:05 Page 2

196

Members

Fr Andy Leahy P.P., Parochial House, Tullow, Co.Carlow Una O’Gorman, Cullenagh, Ballylinan, co. Laois John Lohan, 33 Pairc Mhuire, Muinebheag, Co. Carlow Anne O’Hara, 13 Frederick Avenue , Carlow Martin J Lynch, 118 Beechwood Park, Pollerton, Carlow P J O’Hare, Glenamoy, Leighlinbridge, Co. Carlow Brian & Mary Lyons, Crossneen, Carlow Des & Breda O’Mahony, “The Kerries”,22 Braganza, Carlow Paul Lyons, Oakpark Road, Carlow Gerry O’Malley, 64 Green Road, Carlow Tony Lyons, Boherbee, Paulstown, Co. Kilkenny Seamus Ó Murchú, Friary Lane, Pollerton Little, Carlow Mary Mackey, Ballypreacus, Bunclody, Co. Wexford Msgr Kevin O’Neill, St.Patrick’s College, Carlow Louise Maher, Clonegal, Co. Carlow Liam & Sheila O’Neill, Baile Eamoinn, Spiddal, Co. Galway Jim & Bridget Matthews, 12 Luttrellstown Green, Maurice O’Neill, Kilmurry, Ballon, Co. Carlow Luttrellstown, Co.Dublin Nial O’Neill, 43 Connolly Villas, Ennis, Co.Clare Brendan May, Gardenfield, Tuam, Co. Galway Patrick O’Neill, 21 Bullock Park, Carlow Kathleen McCarthy, Clonburrin House, Fenagh,Muine Bheag Paul O’Neill, Everton, Springhill, Carlow Michael McCarthy, Clonburrin House, Fenagh,Muine Bheag Eileen O’Rourke, 35 Quinagh Green, Carlow Joseph McDonald, 4 Heatherfield Court, Carlow Hugh & Denise O’Rourke, St. Anthony’s, Ballyhide, Carlow Tony McEvoy, Cheshire Home, Tullow, Co. Carlow Bernard O’Shea, 34 Bullock Park, Carlow Rev. John McEvoy P.P., Paulstown, Co.Kilkenny Fr PhilipO’Shea P.E., Ballinakill, Garryhill, Co. Carlow Mrs Catherine McGuill, Blackbog Road, Carlow James&Carmel O’Toole,Borlum House, Kilkenny Rd,Carlow Barry McHugh, Mountain View House, Green Road, Carlow Séamus & Máire Parkes, “Dun Eoghain,” Chapelstown, Margaret McKenna, Ashwood, Browneshill Rd., Carlow Co. Carlow Norman McMillan, White Bulls, Portlaoise Rd., Mrs. Helen Pender, Russellstown, Palatine, Carlow Graiguecullen, Carlow Terry Pratt, Clonmore, Killeshin, Carlow Christopher McQuinn, 18 Shillelagh Grove, Tullow Mrs.Ann Power, 42 Kilcarrig St, Bagenalstown, Fonsie Mealey, Georgian Mews, The Square, Castlecomer Co. Carlow Anne T Meaney,3 Kilcarrig Street,Bagenalstown,Co. Carlow Mrs Marie Quirke, Newtown, Bagenalstown , Co.Carlow Peter Minchin, Coolnacuppogue , Bagenalstown T..G. & Margaret Redmond, Heywood, Oakpark, Carlow Michael & Mary Monahan, Johnsduffwood, Old Leighlin Mrs Mena Rice, Main Street, Borris, Co. Carlow Anne T. Mooney, 42 Bourlum Wood, Green Road, Carlow Brid De Roiste, 15 Clarence Gate, Kilkenny Road, Carlow Charles & Ann L Moore, Tullow Lodge, Tullow, Co. Carlow Peter Rose, Spahill House, Borris, Co.Carlow Eamonn A. Moore, Link Road, Chapelstown, Carlow. Des & Rose Scully, 8 Burrindale, Pollerton, Carlow Eunice Moore, 2 Clarendon Rd., Scunthorpe, Lincolnshire Denis Shannon, Tinryland, Co.Carlow Margaret Moran, 109 Beechwood Park, Pollerton, Carlow James Shannon, “Lorien”, Scotland,Hacketstown,Co. Carlow Mrs. Sheila Moss, Monbeg, Ballindaggin, Enniscorthy Jack Sheehan, Dunleckney, Bagenalstown, Co. Carlow James Mulhall, Castlemore, Tullow, Co. Carlow Richard Sheehan, Dunleckney, Bagenalstown, Co. Carlow Dermot Mulligan, 19 Marble Court, Paulstown,Co. Kilkenny Rory Sheerin, The Ridge, Old Leighlin, Carlow Frank Mulvey, 44 Feltham Hall, Blackbog Road, Carlow Kae Slattery,“Windover”15 Sycamore Rd,Rathnapish,Carlow Anne Murphy, Pollerton Little, Carlow Fr. Martin Smith, 1 Green Road, Carlow Eileen Murphy, Drumphea, Garryhill, Co. Carlow Bernie Smyth, 12 Villarea Park, Glenageary, Co. Dublin Ger & Kathyrn Murphy, “Duncar”, Browneshill, Carlow John Smyth, Conaberry, Ballon, Co. Carlow Patricia Murphy, Killinure, Tullow, Co. Carlow Seamus & Bridget Somers, Killinane, Bagenalstown Patrick E.Murphy, Ratheadon, Bagenalstown, Co. Carlow Emma Sparks, Kilnock, Ballon, Co. Carlow Patrick Murphy, 2 Oak Park Drive, Carlow Derek Stacey, Brannockstown, Naas, Co. Kildare John Murphy, Killinure, Tullow, Co.Carlow Jack Stratton, “Rockdale”, Kilmeaney, Carlow Matthew & Kathleen Murray, Ballyhide, Carlow Valerie Stratton, “Rockdale”, Kilmeaney, Carlow Thomas & Anne Neville, Oak Park, Carlow Rev. Peter Tarleton, The Rectory, Maidenhead, Ballickmoyler Mrs. Rosaleen Nevin, Carlow Road, Leighlinbridge Derek & Joan Treacy, 57 Highfield, Dublin Road, Carlow Ann Nolan, Wayside, Station Rd, Bagenalstown,Co. Carlow Robert & Irene Watchorn, Ballinakill, Ballickmoyler, Carlow Breda Nolan, Station Road, Bagenalstown, Co. Carlow Seosamh Watson, Glenview, Nurney, Co. Carlow Katie Nolan, 6 Bagnal Court, Court Place, Carlow Oliver & Mary Whelan, 152 Seapark, Malahide, Co. Dublin Frank Nolan, “Sunnydale”, Oak Park Road, Carlow Mrs Noreen Whelan, 17 Sycamore Road, Rathnapish,Carlow Liam & Sheila Nolan, Newtown, Bagenalstown,Co. Carlow Fr Edward Whelan P.E., Ballon, Co.Carlow Eamonn A. Nolan, 90 Green Road, Carlow Lynne Whelan, 66 Oakley Crescent, Graiguecullen, Carlow Patrick M. Nolan, College Road, Kilkenny Paul White, Oakpark, Carlow Claire Nolan-Moore, 6 The Orchards, Tullow Rd., Carlow Arthur Willis, Rathrush, Rathoe, Co.Carlow Kennedy & Bernie O’Brien, Tinryland, Carlow Tony Wynne, 92 Jennings Lane, Atherton, California Mrs Eileen O’Connor, Rosemount, Borris, Co.Carlow John O’Donovan, Kilnock, Ballon, Co. Carlow Peter O’Dowd, Shankhill, Paulstown, Co. Kilkenny Carmel O’Dwyer, 14 Sharon Avenue, Brownshill, Carlow John O’Gorman, Solicitors, Athy Road, Carlow Mrs. Betty O’Gorman, 59 Dublin Street, Carlow

Carloviana 2016 SPONSORS Brophy Agri-Services Ltd HOSEYS SUPERMARKET & POST OFFICE GRAIN MERCHANTS 111\\i Staplestown Road, Carlow Carlow Road, Tullow, Co. Carlow Tel: 059 9131562 / 9132269 Tel: 059 9151242 Email: [email protected] Fax: 059 9140333 GAELSCOIL EOGHAIN Ui THUAIRISC ELM CONSTRUCTION Garran na Fuinseoige, Ceatharlach Sandbrook Lodge, Blackbog Road, Carlow. Fon: 059 9131634. Faics: 059 9140861 Phone: 087 - 925 8081 / 059 - 913 7060 Web: www.cgscoil.ie Email: [email protected]

MATT D. DOYLE Pr·c:iud to support. Carlow's tocal 1111\1 HEADSTONES commu, 1ty sin.c-e the late I 880's. Pembroke, Carlow Tel: 059 9142048. Mobile: 087 2453413. Email: [email protected] Web: www.mattddoyleheadstones.com A.lB Carlow • OS9 9 13 1758 11\\W R. HEALY & SON ST. MARY'S, KNOCKBEG COLLEGE, CARLOW FUNERAL DIRECTORS COLAISTE MUIRE, CNOC BEAG, CEATHARLACH Phone: 059 9142127 / 059 9143705 Polle1ion Castle, Carlow Fax: 059 9134437 Phone: 059 / 9131286 Email: [email protected]. Email: rhea!y@iol. ieIWeb:www.funeral-directors.ie Web: www.knockbegcollege.ie DOOLEY MOTORS C Green Lane, Carlow, Ireland. # SLEATY ROUNDABOUT, Tel: +353 (059) 9174000 CARLOW » Fax: +353(059)9131150 Tel: 059 9131665. Fax: 059 9142118 SHEEHY Email: [email protected] Web: www.dooleymotors.com ~or. g r o~ Web: www.sheehymotors.ie Email: [email protected] BALLON MEATS CL

Suppliers of Original Brand, Compatible & Remanufaclured Inks & Toner Cartridges, Papers & Accessories

Unit 1, Burrin Arcade, Burrin Street, Carlow telephone: 059 9132735 email: [email protected] 15 Dublin Street, Carlow T: 059 9137077 Wright E: [email protected] ~ F~JL~P~N«k W: www.wrightcover.ie Insurance Brokers www.earlowprint.eom Wright Group Brokers Ltd tla Wright Insurance Brokers, Wrightcover is regulated by the Central Bank ofI reland. Strawhall Ind Est, Carlow I 059-91315121 [email protected]

Carloviana 2016 ISSN 0790 - 0813 5 5

9 770790 081008

€12.00